基督山伯爵——The count of monte cristo (中英文对照)完_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:11289 回复:70

[Novel] 基督山伯爵——The count of monte cristo (中英文对照)完

刷新数据 楼层直达
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-14 0
基督山伯爵——The count of monte cristo (中英文对照)完
[table=500,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td] [align=center][attachment=11780840][/align][hr]
[size=2]  《基督山伯爵》(又称《基督山复仇记》、《快意恩仇记》、《基督山恩仇记》)是法国作家大仲马的杰出作品。
  主要讲述的是十九世纪一位名叫埃德蒙·唐泰斯的大副受到陷害后的悲惨遭遇以及日后以基督山伯爵身份成功复仇的故事。故事情节曲折生动,处处出人意料。急剧发展的故事情节,清晰明朗的完整结构,生动有力的语言,灵活机智的对话使其成为大仲马小说中的经典之作。具有浓郁的传奇色彩和很强的艺术魅力。
  1815年2月底,埃及王号远洋货船年轻的代理船长爱德蒙·邓蒂斯回到马塞港。老船长病死在途中,他曾托邓蒂斯把船开到一个小岛上去见囚禁中的拿破仑。拿破仑委托邓肯斯带一封密信给在巴黎的亲信。邓蒂斯这次回国可以说是春风得意:他已经准备好要和相爱多年的女友结婚,然后一同前往巴黎。但他没有想到,一场厄运正在等着他。在货船上当押运员的邓格拉斯一心要取代邓蒂斯的船长地位,邓蒂斯的情敌--弗南对他又嫉又恨。结果两个人勾结到一起,弗南把邓肯拉斯的一张告密条送到了当局的手中。5月,正当邓蒂斯举行婚礼之际,他被捕了。审理这个案子的是代理检察官维尔弗,他发现密信的收信人就是自己的父亲。为了确保自己的前途,他宣判邓蒂斯为极度危险的政治犯,将其投入了孤岛上的死牢。
邓蒂斯在死牢里度过了14年的时光。开始的时候他坚信自己的清白,总以为检察官有一天会出出在他面前,宣布他无罪。然而随着时间的推移,他失望了,甚至有了自杀的念头,只有对未婚妻的思念支撑着他活下去。有一天,他突然听见有人在近旁挖掘的声音,原来是隔壁牢房的老神甫在挖地道,却因为计算错误,地道的出口在邓蒂斯的牢房。两人相遇后,老神甫帮助他分析了他的遭遇,邓蒂斯开始意识到陷害自己的仇人是谁了。在神甫的教授下,邓蒂斯还学会了好几种语言,并得知了一个秘密:在一个叫作基督山的小岛上埋藏着一笔巨大的财富。
  有一天,老神甫病死了。邓蒂斯灵机一动,钻进了盛入神甫尸体的麻袋中,结果狱卒将他当作神甫扔进了大海。邓蒂斯用刀划破麻袋,游到了附近的一个小岛上。次日,一只走私船救了他,他很快和同船员们成了朋友。他利用四处游荡的机会,在基督山岛发现了宝藏:一个大柜分隔成3个部分,分别装着古金币,金块,以及钻石、珍珠和宝石。邓蒂斯一下就成了一个亿万富翁。他现在的目标只有一个,那就是复仇,为此,他要回到社会里去重新获得地位、势力和威望,而在这个世界上只有钱才能使人获得这一切,钱是支配人类最有效和最伟大的力量。此时的邓蒂斯已经是一个新人了:有渊博的知识、高雅的仪态和无数的财富,深谋远虑,内心充满了仇恨。
  在复仇之前,邓蒂斯决定先要报恩。埃及王号的船主是一个忠厚、勇敢而且热情的人。他曾在邓蒂斯落难时为他四处奔走,还照顾过邓蒂斯的老父亲。后来他破产了,绝望当中,他准备自杀。邓蒂斯知道之后,替他还清了债务,送给他女儿一笔优厚的嫁妆,还送给他一艘新的埃及王号。然后,邓蒂斯说:“我已经代天报偿了善人。现在复仇之神授我以他的权力,命我去惩罚恶人!”在报答了曾在他危难之际给过他无私帮助的人之后,邓蒂斯开始一步步准备自己的复仇计划了。
  通过多方打探,他证实了邓格拉斯、弗南和维尔弗陷害自己的详情,并得知自己的未婚妻已经同弗南结了婚,而自己的老父亲在病中抑郁而死,他的仇恨之火越燃越旺,但他还要为复仇做许多准备工作!8年之后,邓蒂斯回到了巴黎。他化名为基度山伯爵,身份是银行家。此时,维尔弗是巴黎法院检察官,邓格拉斯成了银行家,弗南成了伯爵、议员,3人都飞黄腾达,地位显赫。
  基督山伯爵的目标首先是弗南。弗南为了谋取一切之私利可以说是坏事做尽,此时他更名换姓,过着养尊处优的生活。基督山伯爵早就摸清了他历史,现在假他人之手在报纸上披露了弗南20年代在希腊出卖和杀害了阿里总督的事实,引起了议员们的质询。在听证会上,基督山伯爵收养的阿里总督的女儿出席作证,揭发了弗南在与土耳其人的无耻的交易的中,不但把城堡拱手相让,而且把他的恩主杀害,并把恩主的妻子、女儿作为一部分战利品,卖得40万法郎的罪行。审查委员会断定弗南犯了判逆罪和暴行迫害罪,这使得弗南名誉扫地,狼狈不堪。弗南本来寄希望于儿子同基督山伯爵决斗,以此雪“耻”,但他的妻子(邓蒂斯的未婚妻)早就认出了基督山伯爵就是邓蒂斯,她把真相告诉儿子。最后儿子不顾自己的名声,与基督山伯爵讲和,并决定同母亲一起抛弃沾满了鲜血的家产,不辞而别。无奈之下,弗南只有自己去找基督山伯爵决斗。决斗时,基督山伯爵用很冷淡的口吻嘲讽地说:“您不就是那个在滑铁卢之战前夕开小差逃走的小兵弗南吗?您不就是那个在西班牙当法军向导和间谍的弗南中尉吗?您不就是那个背叛、出卖并谋害自己恩主的弗南中将吗?而这些个弗南加起来,不就是现在身为法国贵族议员的您吗?”最后,基督山伯爵说出了自己的真实身份。费南失魂落魄地回到家里,正遇上自己的妻子和儿子离家出走——一个去乡下隐居,一个去投军,极度害怕与绝望使得他开熗自杀了。
  基督山伯爵的第二个仇人就是邓格拉斯。邓格拉斯在法军入侵西班牙时靠供应军需品发了横财,他的银行现在可以支配几百万法郎的资产。基督山伯爵为了取得邓格拉斯的信任,拿出欧洲大银行家的3封信在邓肯拉斯那里开了3个可以“无限透支”的帐户,慑服了邓格拉斯。之后他收买了电报局的雇员,发了一份虚报军情的电报,诱使邓格拉斯出售债卷,折损了一笔巨款。基督山伯爵于是将一个逃犯——维尔费和邓格拉斯夫人的私生子打扮成意大利亲王的儿子,介绍给邓格拉斯。为了避免银行的倒闭,邓格拉斯将女儿嫁给了“亲王之子”。在婚礼上,宪兵逮捕了这个逃犯,让邓格拉斯出了大丑。在无奈之下,邓格拉斯窃取了济贫机构的500万法郎逃往意大利。途中,他落在了基督山伯爵的强盗朋友的手上。他们先把他饿得半死,然后以10万法郎的高价向他出售一顿饭,直到把他的500万法郎全部都榨光。邓格拉斯被迫为自己所犯的罪行忏悔。此时基督山伯爵出现了,向他公开了身份,说:“我就是那个被你出卖和污蔑的人。我的未婚妻被迫改嫁,我的父亲被你害得饿死。我本来也应该让你死于饥饿,但我饶恕你。”邓格拉斯听后大叫一声,倒在地上缩成一团。随后,基督山伯爵给了他5万法郎让他自谋生路。邓格拉斯饱受折磨和惊吓,他的头发全白了。
  基督山伯爵最大的仇人是维尔弗,他决定用更残忍的手段全面摧毁维尔费的一切。他先买下了维尔弗以前的一所处所,在这里维尔弗曾企图残忍地活埋自己和邓格拉斯夫人的私生子。然后他巧妙地将二人引到这里,并点出了两人当年的丑事。结果,邓格拉斯夫人当场晕倒,维尔弗不得不靠在墙上喘息。经过一番较量,维尔弗对基督山伯爵的身份发生了怀疑。他找到了基督山伯爵的两个密友询问,但这两个密友都是基督山伯爵一个人扮演的。自然他一无所获。此时,基督山伯爵注意到了维尔弗家庭内部的一个破绽:维尔弗的后妻企图让自己的孩子独自继承遗产。于是他假装无意之中透露给了她一个毒药配方,后者利用这种毒药毒死了维尔弗的前岳母、老仆人,并阴谋毒死前妻的孩子。由于曾经的因缘关系,基督山伯爵对后者暗中保护,并让她暗中观察到了继母下毒的过程。最后,基督山伯爵将这个孩子送到了基督山岛上。在审理那个险些成了邓格拉斯女婿的逃犯杀人案中,检察官就是维尔弗。在基督山伯爵的授意下,逃犯当众说出了自己的身世。维尔弗知道已落到一个复仇之神的手里,被迫承认“无须证据,这个青年人所说的话都是真的……从此刻起,我悉听下任检察官的发落。”这时,维尔弗的脸色像死人一样苍白,牙齿像一个发寒热的人那样格格的打抖。他仑皇地回到家里,想在这里寻找一处避风港,但他发现妻子因为罪行败露已经服毒身死,并毒死了自己心爱的儿子。巨大的打击之下,维尔弗疯了。
  基督山伯爵大仇已报,他深深地感谢上帝。在他看来,他所做的一切都是秉承上帝的旨意。他说:“现在我的工作完成了,我的使命终止了。巴黎,告别了!”于是,同收养的阿里总督的女儿海蒂远走高飞了。[/size][/td][/tr][/table]
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-25 19:14重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 5 条评分 派派币 +100
妙。

ZxID:14119852


等级: 派派贵宾
举报 只看该作者 70楼  发表于: 2019-08-01 0
This book is very famous, but I haven't read it.



cygzwj

ZxID:750656

等级: 才华横溢
举报 只看该作者 69楼  发表于: 2015-12-27 0
太感谢了。一定要慢慢享受。提高我的英文
海蓝见鲸。

ZxID:12066968


等级: 文坛鼻祖
举报 只看该作者 68楼  发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Thanks for your sharing.O(∩_∩)O
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 67楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 117
The Fifth Of October

It was about six o'clock in the evening; an opal-colored light, through which an autumnal sun shed its golden rays, descended on the blue ocean. The heat of the day had gradually decreased, and a light breeze arose, seeming like the respiration of nature on awakening from the burning siesta of the south. A delicious zephyr played along the coasts of the Mediterranean, and wafted from shore to shore the sweet perfume of plants, mingled with the fresh smell of the sea.

A light yacht, chaste and elegant in its form, was gliding amidst the first dews of night over the immense lake, extending from Gibraltar to the Dardanelles, and from Tunis to Venice. The vessel resembled a swan with its wings opened towards the wind, gliding on the water. It advanced swiftly and gracefully, leaving behind it a glittering stretch of foam. By degrees the sun disappeared behind the western horizon; but as though to prove the truth of the fanciful ideas in heathen mythology, its indiscreet rays reappeared on the summit of every wave, as if the god of fire had just sunk upon the bosom of Amphitrite, who in vain endeavored to hide her lover beneath her azure mantle. The yacht moved rapidly on, though there did not appear to be sufficient wind to ruffle the curls on the head of a young girl. Standing on the prow was a tall man, of a dark complexion, who saw with dilating eyes that they were approaching a dark mass of land in the shape of a cone, which rose from the midst of the waves like the hat of a Catalan. "Is that Monte Cristo?" asked the traveller, to whose orders the yacht was for the time submitted, in a melancholy voice.
"Yes, your excellency," said the captain, "we have reached it."

"We have reached it!" repeated the traveller in an accent of indescribable sadness. Then he added, in a low tone, "Yes; that is the haven." And then he again plunged into a train of thought, the character of which was better revealed by a sad smile, than it would have been by tears. A few minutes afterwards a flash of light, which was extinguished instantly, was seen on the land, and the sound of firearms reached the yacht.

"Your excellency," said the captain, "that was the land signal, will you answer yourself?"

"What signal?" The captain pointed towards the island, up the side of which ascended a volume of smoke, increasing as it rose. "Ah, yes," he said, as if awaking from a dream. "Give it to me."

The captain gave him a loaded carbine; the traveller slowly raised it, and fired in the air. Ten minutes afterwards, the sails were furled, and they cast anchor about a hundred fathoms from the little harbor. The gig was already lowered, and in it were four oarsmen and a coxswain. The traveller descended, and instead of sitting down at the stern of the boat, which had been decorated with a blue carpet for his accommodation, stood up with his arms crossed. The rowers waited, their oars half lifted out of the water, like birds drying their wings.

"Give way," said the traveller. The eight oars fell into the sea simultaneously without splashing a drop of water, and the boat, yielding to the impulsion, glided forward. In an instant they found themselves in a little harbor, formed in a natural creek; the boat grounded on the fine sand.

"Will your excellency be so good as to mount the shoulders of two of our men, they will carry you ashore?" The young man answered this invitation with a gesture of indifference, and stepped out of the boat; the sea immediately rose to his waist. "Ah, your excellency," murmured the pilot, "you should not have done so; our master will scold us for it." The young man continued to advance, following the sailors, who chose a firm footing. Thirty strides brought them to dry land; the young man stamped on the ground to shake off the wet, and looked around for some one to show him his road, for it was quite dark. Just as he turned, a hand rested on his shoulder, and a voice which made him shudder exclaimed, -"Good-evening, Maximilian; you are punctual, thank you!"

"Ah, is it you, count?" said the young man, in an almost joyful accent, pressing Monte Cristo's hand with both his own.

"Yes; you see I am as exact as you are. But you are dripping, my dear fellow; you must change your clothes, as Calypso said to Telemachus. Come, I have a habitation prepared for you in which you will soon forget fatigue and cold." Monte Cristo perceived that the young man had turned around; indeed, Morrel saw with surprise that the men who had brought him had left without being paid, or uttering a word. Already the sound of their oars might be heard as they returned to the yacht.

"Oh, yes," said the count, "you are looking for the sailors."

"Yes, I paid them nothing, and yet they are gone."

"Never mind that, Maximilian," said Monte Cristo, smiling. "I have made an agreement with the navy, that the access to my island shall be free of all charge. I have made a bargain." Morrel looked at the count with surprise. "Count," he said, "you are not the same here as in paris."

"How so?"

"Here you laugh." The count's brow became clouded. "You are right to recall me to myself, Maximilian," he said; "I was delighted to see you again, and forgot for the moment that all happiness is fleeting."

"Oh, no, no, count," cried Maximilian, seizing the count's hands, "pray laugh; be happy, and prove to me, by your indifference, that life is endurable to sufferers. Oh, how charitable, kind, and good you are; you affect this gayety to inspire me with courage."

"You are wrong, Morrel; I was really happy."

"Then you forget me, so much the better."

"How so?"

"Yes; for as the gladiator said to the emperor, when he entered the arena, `He who is about to die salutes you.'"

"Then you are not consoled?" asked the count, surprised.

"Oh," exclaimed Morrel, with a glance full of bitter reproach, "do you think it possible that I could be?"

"Listen," said the count. "Do you understand the meaning of my words? You cannot take me for a commonplace man, a mere rattle, emitting a vague and senseless noise. When I ask you if you are consoled, I speak to you as a man for whom the human heart has no secrets. Well, Morrel, let us both examine the depths of your heart. Do you still feel the same feverish impatience of grief which made you start like a wounded lion? Have you still that devouring thirst which can only be appeased in the grave? Are you still actuated by the regret which drags the living to the pursuit of death; or are you only suffering from the prostration of fatigue and the weariness of hope deferred? Has the loss of memory rendered it impossible for you to weep? Oh, my dear friend, if this be the case,-if you can no longer weep, if your frozen heart be dead, if you put all your trust in God, then, Maximilian, you are consoled-do not complain."

"Count," said Morrel, in a firm and at the same time soft voice, "listen to me, as to a man whose thoughts are raised to heaven, though he remains on earth; I come to die in the arms of a friend. Certainly, there are people whom I love. I love my sister Julie,-I love her husband Emmanuel; but I require a strong mind to smile on my last moments. My sister would be bathed in tears and fainting; I could not bear to see her suffer. Emmanuel would tear the weapon from my hand, and alarm the house with his cries. You, count, who are more than mortal, will, I am sure, lead me to death by a pleasant path, will you not?"

"My friend," said the count, "I have still one doubt,-are you weak enough to pride yourself upon your sufferings?"

"No, indeed,-I am calm," said Morrel, giving his hand to the count; "my pulse does not beat slower or faster than usual. No, I feel that I have reached the goal, and I will go no farther. You told me to wait and hope; do you know what you did, unfortunate adviser? I waited a month, or rather I suffered for a month! I did hope (man is a poor wretched creature), I did hope. What I cannot tell,- something wonderful, an absurdity, a miracle,-of what nature he alone can tell who has mingled with our reason that folly we call hope. Yes, I did wait-yes, I did hope, count, and during this quarter of an hour we have been talking together, you have unconsciously wounded, tortured my heart, for every word you have uttered proved that there was no hope for me. Oh, count, I shall sleep calmly, deliciously in the arms of death." Morrel uttered these words with an energy which made the count shudder. "My friend," continued Morrel, "you named the fifth of October as the end of the period of waiting,-to-day is the fifth of October," he took out his watch, "it is now nine o'clock, -I have yet three hours to live."

"Be it so," said the count, "come." Morrel mechanically followed the count, and they had entered the grotto before he perceived it. He felt a carpet under his feet, a door opened, perfumes surrounded him, and a brilliant light dazzled his eyes. Morrel hesitated to advance; he dreaded the enervating effect of all that he saw. Monte Cristo drew him in gently. "Why should we not spend the last three hours remaining to us of life, like those ancient Romans, who when condemned by Nero, their emperor and heir, sat down at a table covered with flowers, and gently glided into death, amid the perfume of heliotropes and roses?" Morrel smiled. "As you please," he said; "death is always death,-that is forgetfulness, repose, exclusion from life, and therefore from grief." He sat down, and Monte Cristo placed himself opposite to him. They were in the marvellous dining-room before described, where the statues had baskets on their heads always filled with fruits and flowers. Morrel had looked carelessly around, and had probably noticed nothing.

"Let us talk like men," he said, looking at the count.

"Go on!"

"Count," said Morrel, "you are the epitome of all human knowledge, and you seem like a being descended from a wiser and more advanced world than ours."

"There is something true in what you say," said the count, with that smile which made him so handsome; "I have descended from a planet called grief."

"I believe all you tell me without questioning its meaning; for instance, you told me to live, and I did live; you told me to hope, and I almost did so. I am almost inclined to ask you, as though you had experienced death, `is it painful to die?'"

Monte Cristo looked upon Morrel with indescribable tenderness. "Yes," he said, "yes, doubtless it is painful, if you violently break the outer covering which obstinately begs for life. If you plunge a dagger into your flesh, if you insinuate a bullet into your brain, which the least shock disorders,-then certainly, you will suffer pain, and you will repent quitting a life for a repose you have bought at so dear a price."

"Yes; I know that there is a secret of luxury and pain in death, as well as in life; the only thing is to understand it."

"You have spoken truly, Maximilian; according to the care we bestow upon it, death is either a friend who rocks us gently as a nurse, or an enemy who violently drags the soul from the body. Some day, when the world is much older, and when mankind will be masters of all the destructive powers in nature, to serve for the general good of humanity; when mankind, as you were just saying, have discovered the secrets of death, then that death will become as sweet and voluptuous as a slumber in the arms of your beloved."

"And if you wished to die, you would choose this death, count?"

"Yes."

Morrel extended his hand. "Now I understand," he said, "why you had me brought here to this desolate spot, in the midst of the ocean, to this subterranean palace; it was because you loved me, was it not, count? It was because you loved me well enough to give me one of those sweet means of death of which we were speaking; a death without agony, a death which allows me to fade away while pronouncing Valentine's name and pressing your hand."

"Yes, you have guessed rightly, Morrel," said the count, "that is what I intended."

"Thanks; the idea that tomorrow I shall no longer suffer, is sweet to my heart."

"Do you then regret nothing?"

"No," replied Morrel.

"Not even me?" asked the count with deep emotion. Morrel's clear eye was for the moment clouded, then it shone with unusual lustre, and a large tear rolled down his cheek.

"What," said the count, "do you still regret anything in the world, and yet die?"

"Oh, I entreat you," exclaimed Morrel in a low voice, "do not speak another word, count; do not prolong my punishment." The count fancied that he was yielding, and this belief revived the horrible doubt that had overwhelmed him at the Chateau d'If. "I am endeavoring," he thought, "to make this man happy; I look upon this restitution as a weight thrown into the scale to balance the evil I have wrought. Now, supposing I am deceived, supposing this man has not been unhappy enough to merit happiness. Alas, what would become of me who can only atone for evil by doing good?" Then he said aloud: "Listen, Morrel, I see your grief is great, but still you do not like to risk your soul." Morrel smiled sadly. "Count," he said, "I swear to you my soul is no longer my own."

"Maximilian, you know I have no relation in the world. I have accustomed myself to regard you as my son: well, then, to save my son, I will sacrifice my life, nay, even my fortune."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, that you wish to quit life because you do not understand all the enjoyments which are the fruits of a large fortune. Morrel, I possess nearly a hundred millions and I give them to you; with such a fortune you can attain every wish. Are you ambitions? Every career is open to you. Overturn the world, change its character, yield to mad ideas, be even criminal-but live."

"Count, I have your word," said Morrel coldly; then taking out his watch, he added, "It is half-past eleven."

"Morrel, can you intend it in my house, under my very eyes?"

"Then let me go," said Maximilian, "or I shall think you did not love me for my own sake, but for yours; "and he arose.

"It is well," said Monte Cristo whose countenance brightened at these words; "you wish-you are inflexible. Yes, as you said, you are indeed wretched and a miracle alone can cure you. Sit down, Morrel, and wait."

Morrel obeyed; the count arose, and unlocking a closet with a key suspended from his gold chain, took from it a little silver casket, beautifully carved and chased, the corners of which represented four bending figures, similar to the Caryatides, the forms of women, symbols of the angels aspiring to heaven. He placed the casket on the table; then opening it took out a little golden box, the top of which flew open when touched by a secret spring. This box contained an unctuous substance partly solid, of which it was impossible to discover the color, owing to the reflection of the polished gold, sapphires, rubies, emeralds, which ornamented the box. It was a mixed mass of blue, red, and gold. The count took out a small quantity of this with a gilt spoon, and offered it to Morrel, fixing a long steadfast glance upon him. It was then observable that the substance was greenish.

"This is what you asked for," he said, "and what I promised to give you."

"I thank you from the depths of my heart," said the young man, taking the spoon from the hands of Monte Cristo. The count took another spoon, and again dipped it into the golden box. "What are you going to do, my friend?" asked Morrel, arresting his hand.

"Well, the fact is, Morrel, I was thinking that I too am weary of life, and since an opportunity presents itself"-

"Stay!" said the young man. "You who love, and are beloved; you, who have faith and hope,-oh, do not follow my example. In your case it would be a crime. Adieu, my noble and generous friend, adieu; I will go and tell Valentine what you have done for me." And slowly, though without any hesitation, only waiting to press the count's hand fervently, he swallowed the mysterious substance offered by Monte Cristo. Then they were both silent. Ali, mute and attentive, brought the pipes and coffee, and disappeared. By degrees, the light of the lamps gradually faded in the hands of the marble statues which held them, and the perfumes appeared less powerful to Morrel. Seated opposite to him, Monte Cristo watched him in the shadow, and Morrel saw nothing but the bright eyes of the count. An overpowering sadness took possession of the young man, his hands relaxed their hold, the objects in the room gradually lost their form and color, and his disturbed vision seemed to perceive doors and curtains open in the walls.

"Friend," he cried, "I feel that I am dying; thanks!" He made a last effort to extend his hand, but it fell powerless beside him. Then it appeared to him that Monte Cristo smiled, not with the strange and fearful expression which had sometimes revealed to him the secrets of his heart, but with the benevolent kindness of a father for a child. At the same time the count appeared to increase in stature, his form, nearly double its usual height, stood out in relief against the red tapestry, his black hair was thrown back, and he stood in the attitude of an avenging angel. Morrel, overpowered, turned around in the arm-chair; a delicious torpor permeated every vein. A change of ideas presented themselves to his brain, like a new design on the kaleidoscope. Enervated, prostrate, and breathless, he became unconscious of outward objects; he seemed to be entering that vague delirium preceding death. He wished once again to press the count's hand, but his own was immovable. He wished to articulate a last farewell, but his tongue lay motionless and heavy in his throat, like a stone at the mouth of a sepulchre. Involuntarily his languid eyes closed, and still through his eyelashes a well-known form seemed to move amid the obscurity with which he thought himself enveloped.

The count had just opened a door. Immediately a brilliant light from the next room, or rather from the palace adjoining, shone upon the room in which he was gently gliding into his last sleep. Then he saw a woman of marvellous beauty appear on the threshold of the door separating the two rooms. pale, and sweetly smiling, she looked like an angel of mercy conjuring the angel of vengeance. "Is it heaven that opens before me?" thought the dying man; "that angel resembles the one I have lost." Monte Cristo pointed out Morrel to the young woman, who advanced towards him with clasped hands and a smile upon her lips.

"Valentine, Valentine!" he mentally ejaculated; but his lips uttered no sound, and as though all his strength were centred in that internal emotion, he sighed and closed his eyes. Valentine rushed towards him; his lips again moved.

"He is calling you," said the count; "he to whom you have confided your destiny-he from whom death would have separated you, calls you to him. Happily, I vanquished death. Henceforth, Valentine, you will never again be separated on earth, since he has rushed into death to find you. Without me, you would both have died. May God accept my atonement in the preservation of these two existences!"

Valentine seized the count's hand, and in her irresistible impulse of joy carried it to her lips.

"Oh, thank me again!" said the count; "tell me till you are weary, that I have restored you to happiness; you do not know how much I require this assurance."

"Oh, yes, yes, I thank you with all my heart," said Valentine; "and if you doubt the sincerity of my gratitude, oh, then, ask Haidee! ask my beloved sister Haidee, who ever since our departure from France, has caused me to wait patiently for this happy day, while talking to me of you."

"You then love Haidee?" asked Monte Cristo with an emotion he in vain endeavored to dissimulate.

"Oh, yes, with all my soul."

"Well, then, listen, Valentine," said the count; "I have a favor to ask of you."

"Of me? Oh, am I happy enough for that?"

"Yes; you have called Haidee your sister,-let her become so indeed, Valentine; render her all the gratitude you fancy that you owe to me; protect her, for" (the count's voice was thick with emotion) "henceforth she will be alone in the world."

"Alone in the world!" repeated a voice behind the count, "and why?"

Monte Cristo turned around; Haidee was standing pale, motionless, looking at the count with an expression of fearful amazement.

"Because to-morrow, Haidee, you will be free; you will then assume your proper position in society, for I will not allow my destiny to overshadow yours. Daughter of a prince, I restore to you the riches and name of your father."

Haidee became pale, and lifting her transparent hands to heaven, exclaimed in a voice stifled with tears, "Then you leave me, my lord?"

"Haidee, Haidee, you are young and beautiful; forget even my name, and be happy."

"It is well," said Haidee; "your order shall be executed, my lord; I will forget even your name, and be happy." And she stepped back to retire.
"Oh, heavens," exclaimed Valentine, who was supporting the head of Morrel on her shoulder, "do you not see how pale she is? Do you not see how she suffers?"

Haidee answered with a heartrending expression, "Why should he understand this, my sister? He is my master, and I am his slave; he has the right to notice nothing."

The count shuddered at the tones of a voice which penetrated the inmost recesses of his heart; his eyes met those of the young girl and he could not bear their brilliancy. "Oh, heavens," exclaimed Monte Cristo, "can my suspicions be correct? Haidee, would it please you not to leave me?"
"I am young," gently replied Haidee; "I love the life you have made so sweet to me, and I should be sorry to die."

"You mean, then, that if I leave you, Haidee"-

"I should die; yes, my lord."

"Do you then love me?"

"Oh, Valentine, he asks if I love him. Valentine, tell him if you love Maximilian." The count felt his heart dilate and throb; he opened his arms, and Haidee, uttering a cry, sprang into them. "Oh, yes," she cried, "I do love you! I love you as one loves a father, brother, husband! I love you as my life, for you are the best, the noblest of created beings!"

"Let it be, then, as you wish, sweet angel; God has sustained me in my struggle with my enemies, and has given me this reward; he will not let me end my triumph in suffering; I wished to punish myself, but he has pardoned me. Love me then, Haidee! Who knows? perhaps your love will make me forget all that I do not wish to remember."

"What do you mean, my lord?"

"I mean that one word from you has enlightened me more than twenty years of slow experience; I have but you in the world, Haidee; through you I again take hold on life, through you I shall suffer, through you rejoice."

"Do you hear him, Valentine?" exclaimed Haidee; "he says that through me he will suffer-through me, who would yield my life for his." The count withdrew for a moment. "Have I discovered the truth?" he said; "but whether it be for recompense or punishment, I accept my fate. Come, Haidee, come!" and throwing his arm around the young girl's waist, he pressed the hand of Valentine, and disappeared.

An hour had nearly passed, during which Valentine, breathless and motionless, watched steadfastly over Morrel. At length she felt his heart beat, a faint breath played upon his lips, a slight shudder, announcing the return of life, passed through the young man's frame. At length his eyes opened, but they were at first fixed and expressionless; then sight returned, and with it feeling and grief. "Oh," he cried, in an accent of despair, "the count has deceived me; I am yet living; "and extending his hand towards the table, he seized a knife.

"Dearest," exclaimed Valentine, with her adorable smile, "awake, and look at me!" Morrel uttered a loud exclamation, and frantic, doubtful, dazzled, as though by a celestial vision, he fell upon his knees.

The next morning at daybreak, Valentine and Morrel were walking arm-in-arm on the sea-shore, Valentine relating how Monte Cristo had appeared in her room, explained everything, revealed the crime, and, finally, how he had saved her life by enabling her to simulate death. They had found the door of the grotto opened, and gone forth; on the azure dome of heaven still glittered a few remaining stars. Morrel soon perceived a man standing among the rocks, apparently awaiting a sign from them to advance, and pointed him out to Valentine. "Ah, it is Jacopo," she said, "the captain of the yacht; "and she beckoned him towards them.

"Do you wish to speak to us?" asked Morrel.

"I have a letter to give you from the count."

"From the count!" murmured the two young people.

"Yes; read it." Morrel opened the letter, and read:-

"My Dear Maximilian,-

"There is a felucca for you at anchor. Jacopo will carry you to Leghorn, where Monsieur Noirtier awaits his granddaughter, whom he wishes to bless before you lead her to the altar. All that is in this grotto, my friend, my house in the Champs Elysees, and my chateau at Treport, are the marriage gifts bestowed by Edmond Dantes upon the son of his old master, Morrel. Mademoiselle de Villefort will share them with you; for I entreat her to give to the poor the immense fortune reverting to her from her father, now a madman, and her brother who died last September with his mother. Tell the angel who will watch over your future destiny, Morrel, to pray sometimes for a man, who like Satan thought himself for an instant equal to God, but who now acknowledges with Christian humility that God alone possesses supreme power and infinite wisdom. perhaps those prayers may soften the remorse he feels in his heart. As for you, Morrel, this is the secret of my conduct towards you. There is neither happiness nor misery in the world; there is only the comparison of one state with another, nothing more. He who has felt the deepest grief is best able to experience supreme happiness. We must have felt what it is to die, Morrel, that we may appreciate the enjoyments of living.

"Live, then, and be happy, beloved children of my heart, and never forget that until the day when God shall deign to reveal the future to man, all human wisdom is summed up in these two words,-`Wait and hope.' Your friend,

"Edmond Dantes, Count of Monte Cristo."

During the perusal of this letter, which informed Valentine for the first time of the madness of her father and the death of her brother, she became pale, a heavy sigh escaped from her bosom, and tears, not the less painful because they were silent, ran down her cheeks; her happiness cost her very dear. Morrel looked around uneasily. "But," he said, "the count's generosity is too overwhelming; Valentine will be satisfied with my humble fortune. Where is the count, friend? Lead me to him." Jacopo pointed towards the horizon. "What do you mean?" asked Valentine. "Where is the count?- where is Haidee?"

"Look!" said Jacopo.

The eyes of both were fixed upon the spot indicated by the sailor, and on the blue line separating the sky from the Mediterranean Sea, they perceived a large white sail. "Gone," said Morrel; "gone!-adieu, my friend-adieu, my father!"

"Gone," murmured Valentine; "adieu, my sweet Haidee- adieu, my sister!"

"Who can say whether we shall ever see them again?" said Morrel with tearful eyes.

"Darling," replied Valentine, "has not the count just told us that all human wisdom is summed up in two words?-`Wait and hope.'"



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第一一七章 十月五日   傍晚六点钟左右;乳白色的晕雾笼罩到蔚蓝的海面上;透过这片晕雾,秋天的太阳把它那金色的光芒撒在蔚蓝的海面上,白天的炎热已渐渐消退了,微风拂过海面,象是大自然午睡醒来后呼出的气息一样;一阵爽神的微风吹拂着地中海的海岸,把夹杂着清新的海的气息的花草香味到处播送。   在这片从直布罗陀到达达尼尔,从突尼斯到威尼斯的浩瀚无垠的大海上,一艘整洁、漂亮、轻捷的游艇正在黄昏的轻雾中穿行。犹如一只迎风展翅的天鹅,平稳地在水面上滑行。它迅速而优美地在它的后面留下一道发光的水痕。渐渐地,太阳消失在西方的地平线上了:但象是要证实神话家的幻想似的,尚未收尽的余辉象火焰一般跳动在每一个波浪的浪尖上,似乎告诉人们海神安费德丽蒂把火神拥在怀抱里,她虽然竭力要把她的爱人掩藏在她那蔚蓝的大毯子底下,却始终掩饰不住。海面上的风虽然还不够吹乱一个少女头上的鬈发,但那艘游艇却行进得非常快。船头上站着一个身材高大、肤色浅黑的男子,他大睁着的眼睛看着他们渐渐接近的一片乌压压的陆地,那块陆地矗立在万顷波涛之中,象是一顶硕大无朋的迦太兰人的圆锥形的帽子。   “这就是基督山岛吗?”这位旅客用一种低沉的充满抑郁的声音问道。这艘游艇看上去是按照他的吩咐行驶的。   “是的,大人,”船长说,“我们到了!”   “我们到了!那旅客用一种无法形容的悲哀的声音把这句话复述了遍。然后他又低声说,“是的,就是那个港口。”于是他又带着一个比流泪更伤心的微笑再陷入一连串的思索里。几分钟以后,只见岛上闪过一道转瞬即逝的亮光,一声熗响几乎同时传到游艇上。   “大人,”船长说,“岛上发信号了,您要亲自回答吗?”   “什么信号?”   船长向这座岛指了一指,岛边升起一缕渐渐向上扩大的轻烟。   “啊,是的,”他说,象是从一场梦里醒来似的。“拿给我。”   船长给他一支实弹的马熗;旅客把它慢慢地举起来,向空放了一熗。十分钟以后,水手收起帆,在离小港口外五百尺的地方抛下锚。小艇已经放到水上,艇里有四个船夫和一个舵手。那旅客走下小艇,小艇的船尾上铺着一块蓝色的毡毯供他坐垫,但他并没有坐下来,却兀自把手叉在胸前。船夫们等待着,他们的桨半举在水面外,象是海鸟在晾干它们的翅膀似的。   “走吧,”那旅客说。八条桨一齐插入水里,没有溅起一滴水花,小船迅速地向前滑去。一会儿,他们已到了一个天然形成的小港里;船底触到沙滩不动了。   “大人请骑在这两个人的肩头上让他们送您上岸去。”那青年作了一个不在乎的姿势答复这种邀请,自己跨到水里,水齐及他的腰。   “啊,大人!”舵手轻声地说,“您不应该这样的,主人会责怪我们的。”   那青年继续跟着前面的水手向前走。走了大约三十步以后,他们登上陆地了。那青年在干硬的地面上蹬了蹬脚使劲向四下里望着,他想找一个人为他引路,因为这时天色已经完全黑了。正当他转过身去的时候,一只手落到他的肩头上,同时有个声音把他吓了一跳。   “您好,马西米兰!你很守时,谢谢你!”   “啊!是你吗,伯爵?”那青年人用一种几乎可说很欢喜的声音说,双手紧紧地握住基督山的手。   “是的,你瞧,我也象你一样的守约。但你身上还在滴水,我亲爱的朋友,我得象凯丽普索对德勒马克[典出荷马名著《奥德赛》:凯丽普索是住在奥癸其亚岛上的女神,德勒马克船破落海,被救起,收留在她的岛上。——译注]所说的那样对你说,你得换换衣服了。来,我为你准备了一个住处,你在那儿,不久就会忘掉疲劳和寒冷了。”   基督山发现那年轻人又转过身去,象在等什么人。莫雷尔很奇怪那些带他来的人竟一言不发,不要报酬就走了。原来�
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 66楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 115
Luigi Vampa's Bill Of Fare

We awake from every sleep except the one dreaded by Danglars. He awoke. To a parisian accustomed to silken curtains, walls hung with velvet drapery, and the soft perfume of burning wood, the white smoke of which diffuses itself in graceful curves around the room, the appearance of the whitewashed cell which greeted his eyes on awakening seemed like the continuation of some disagreeable dream. But in such a situation a single moment suffices to change the strongest doubt into certainty. "Yes, yes," he murmured, "I am in the hands of the brigands of whom Albert de Morcerf spoke." His first idea was to breathe, that he might know whether he was wounded. He borrowed this from "Don Quixote," the only book he had ever read, but which he still slightly remembered.

"No," he cried, "they have not wounded, but perhaps they have robbed me!" and he thrust his hands into his pockets. They were untouched; the hundred louis he had reserved for his journey from Rome to Venice were in his trousers pocket, and in that of his great-coat he found the little note-case containing his letter of credit for 5,050,000 francs. "Singular bandits!" he exclaimed; "they have left me my purse and pocket-book. As I was saying last night, they intend me to be ransomed. Hallo, here is my watch! Let me see what time it is." Danglars' watch, one of Breguet's repeaters, which he had carefully wound up on the previous night, struck half past five. Without this, Danglars would have been quite ignorant of the time, for daylight did not reach his cell. Should he demand an explanation from the bandits, or should he wait patiently for them to propose it? The last alternative seemed the most prudent, so he waited until twelve o'clock. During all this time a sentinel, who had been relieved at eight o'clock, had been watching his door. Danglars suddenly felt a strong inclination to see the person who kept watch over him. He had noticed that a few rays, not of daylight, but from a lamp, penetrated through the ill-joined planks of the door; he approached just as the brigand was refreshing himself with a mouthful of brandy, which, owing to the leathern bottle containing it, sent forth an odor which was extremely unpleasant to Danglars. "Faugh!" he exclaimed, retreating to the farther corner of his cell.

At twelve this man was replaced by another functionary, and Danglars, wishing to catch sight of his new guardian, approached the door again. He was an athletic, gigantic bandit, with large eyes, thick lips, and a flat nose; his red hair fell in dishevelled masses like snakes around his shoulders. "Ah, ha," cried Danglars, "this fellow is more like an ogre than anything else; however, I am rather too old and tough to be very good eating!" We see that Danglars was collected enough to jest; at the same time, as though to disprove the ogreish propensities, the man took some black bread, cheese, and onions from his wallet, which he began devouring voraciously. "May I be hanged," said Danglars, glancing at the bandit's dinner through the crevices of the door,-"may I be hanged if I can understand how people can eat such filth!" and he withdrew to seat himself upon his goat-skin, which reminded him of the smell of the brandy.

But the mysteries of nature are incomprehensible, and there are certain invitations contained in even the coarsest food which appeal very irresistibly to a fasting stomach. Danglars felt his own not to be very well supplied just then, and gradually the man appeared less ugly, the bread less black, and the cheese more fresh, while those dreadful vulgar onions recalled to his mind certain sauces and side-dishes, which his cook prepared in a very superior manner whenever he said, "Monsieur Deniseau, let me have a nice little fricassee to-day." He got up and knocked on the door; the bandit raised his head. Danglars knew that he was heard, so he redoubled his blows. "Che cosa?" asked the bandit. "Come, come," said Danglars, tapping his fingers against the door, "I think it is quite time to think of giving me something to eat!" But whether he did not understand him, or whether he had received no orders respecting the nourishment of Danglars, the giant, without answering, went on with his dinner. Danglars' feelings were hurt, and not wishing to put himself under obligations to the brute, the banker threw himself down again on his goat-skin and did not breathe another word.

Four hours passed by and the giant was replaced by another bandit. Danglars, who really began to experience sundry gnawings at the stomach, arose softly, again applied his eye to the crack of the door, and recognized the intelligent countenance of his guide. It was, indeed, peppino who was preparing to mount guard as comfortably as possible by seating himself opposite to the door, and placing between his legs an earthen pan, containing chick-pease stewed with bacon. Near the pan he also placed a pretty little basket of Villetri grapes and a flask of Orvieto. peppino was decidedly an epicure. Danglars watched these preparations and his mouth watered. "Come," he said to himself, "let me try if he will be more tractable than the other;" and he tapped gently at the door. "On y va," (coming) exclaimed peppino, who from frequenting the house of Signor pastrini understood French perfectly in all its idioms.

Danglars immediately recognized him as the man who had called out in such a furious manner, "put in your head!" But this was not the time for recrimination, so he assumed his most agreeable manner and said with a gracious smile,- "Excuse me, sir, but are they not going to give me any dinner?"

"Does your excellency happen to be hungry?"

"Happen to be hungry,-that's pretty good, when I haven't eaten for twenty-four hours!" muttered Danglars. Then he added aloud, "Yes, sir, I am hungry-very hungry."

"What would your excellency like?" and peppino placed his pan on the ground, so that the steam rose directly under the nostrils of Danglars. "Give your orders."

"Have you kitchens here?"

"Kitchens?-of course-complete ones."

"And cooks?"

"Excellent!"

"Well, a fowl, fish, game,-it signifies little, so that I eat."

"As your excellency pleases. You mentioned a fowl, I think?"

"Yes, a fowl." peppino, turning around, shouted, "A fowl for his excellency!" His voice yet echoed in the archway when a handsome, graceful, and half-naked young man appeared, bearing a fowl in a silver dish on his head, without the assistance of his hands. "I could almost believe myself at the Cafe de paris," murmured Danglars.

"Here, your excellency," said peppino, taking the fowl from the young bandit and placing it on the worm-eaten table, which with the stool and the goat-skin bed formed the entire furniture of the cell. Danglars asked for a knife and fork. "Here, excellency," said peppino, offering him a little blunt knife and a boxwood fork. Danglars took the knife in one hand and the fork in the other, and was about to cut up the fowl. "pardon me, excellency," said peppino, placing his hand on the banker's shoulder; "people pay here before they eat. They might not be satisfied, and"-

"Ah, ha," thought Danglars, "this is not so much like paris, except that I shall probably be skinned! Never mind, I'll fix that all right. I have always heard how cheap poultry is in Italy; I should think a fowl is worth about twelve sous at Rome.-There," he said, throwing a louis down. peppino picked up the louis, and Danglars again prepared to carve the fowl. "Stay a moment, your excellency," said peppino, rising; "you still owe me something."

"I said they would skin me," thought Danglars; but resolving to resist the extortion, he said, "Come, how much do I owe you for this fowl?"

"Your excellency has given me a louis on account."

"A louis on account for a fowl?"

"Certainly; and your excellency now owes me 4,999 louis." Danglars opened his enormous eyes on hearing this gigantic joke. "Come, come, this is very droll-very amusing-I allow; but, as I am very hungry, pray allow me to eat. Stay, here is another louis for you."

"Then that will make only 4,998 louis more," said peppino with the same indifference. "I shall get them all in time."


"Oh, as for that," said Danglars, angry at this prolongation of the jest,-"as for that you won't get them at all. Go to the devil! You do not know with whom you have to deal!" peppino made a sign, and the youth hastily removed the fowl. Danglars threw himself upon his goat-skin, and peppino, reclosing the door, again began eating his pease and bacon. Though Danglars could not see peppino, the noise of his teeth allowed no doubt as to his occupation. He was certainly eating, and noisily too, like an ill-bred man. "Brute!" said Danglars. peppino pretended not to hear him, and without even turning his head continued to eat slowly. Danglars' stomach felt so empty, that it seemed as if it would be impossible ever to fill it again; still he had patience for another half-hour, which appeared to him like a century. He again arose and went to the door. "Come, sir, do not keep me starving here any longer, but tell me what they want."

"Nay, your excellency, it is you who should tell us what you want. Give your orders, and we will execute them."

"Then open the door directly." peppino obeyed. "Now look here, I want something to eat! To eat-do you hear?"

"Are you hungry?"

"Come, you understand me."

"What would your excellency like to eat?"

"A piece of dry bread, since the fowls are beyond all price in this accursed place."

"Bread? Very well. Hallo, there, some bread!" he called. The youth brought a small loaf. "How much?" asked Danglars.

"Four thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight louis," said peppino; "You have paid two louis in advance."

"What? One hundred thousand francs for a loaf?"

"One hundred thousand francs," repeated peppino.

"But you only asked 100,000 francs for a fowl!"

"We have a fixed price for all our provisions. It signifies nothing whether you eat much or little-whether you have ten dishes or one-it is always the same price."

"What, still keeping up this silly jest? My dear fellow, it is perfectly ridiculous-stupid! You had better tell me at once that you intend starving me to death."

"Oh, dear, no, your excellency, unless you intend to commit suicide. pay and eat."

"And what am I to pay with, brute?" said Danglars, enraged. "Do you suppose I carry 100,000 francs in my pocket?"

"Your excellency has 5,050,000 francs in your pocket; that will be fifty fowls at 100,000 francs apiece, and half a fowl for the 50,000."

Danglars shuddered. The bandage fell from his eyes, and he understood the joke, which he did not think quite so stupid as he had done just before. "Come," he said, "if I pay you the 100,000 francs, will you be satisfied, and allow me to eat at my ease?"

"Certainly," said peppino.

"But how can I pay them?"

"Oh, nothing easier; you have an account open with Messrs. Thomson & French, Via dei Banchi, Rome; give me a draft for 4,998 louis on these gentlemen, and our banker shall take it." Danglars thought it as well to comply with a good grace, so he took the pen, ink, and paper peppino offered him, wrote the draft, and signed it. "Here," he said, "here is a draft at sight."

"And here is your fowl." Danglars sighed while he carved the fowl; it appeared very thin for the price it had cost. As for peppino, he examined the paper attentively, put it into his pocket, and continued eating his pease.





中文翻译
第一一五章 罗吉•万帕的菜单

  除了腾格拉尔所害怕的那种睡眠以外,我们每一次睡觉总是要醒过来的。他醒了。对于一个睡惯了绸床单,看惯了天鹅绒的壁帏和嗅惯了檀香香味的巴黎人,在一个石灰岩的石洞里醒来自然象是一个不快意的梦境。但在这种情形之下,一眨眼的时间已足够使最强烈的怀疑变成确定无疑的事实。

  “是的,”他对自己说,“我是落在阿尔贝•马尔塞夫所说的那批强盗手里了。”他的第一个动作是作一次深呼吸,以确认自己究竟是否受伤。这种方法他是从《堂吉诃德传》里学来的,他生平并非仅仅读过这一本书,但仅有这一本书他还保留着一些印象。

  “不,”他大声说,“他们并没有杀死我或打伤我,但他们或许已抢去了我的东西!”于是他双手赶紧去摸口袋里,他找到了那只装着五百零五万法郎支付券的小皮夹。“奇怪的强盗!”他自语道,“他们没有拿走我的钱袋和皮夹。正如我昨天晚上所说的,他们是要我付赎款。啊!我的表还在这儿!让我来看看现在几点了。”腾格拉尔的表是钟表名匠勃里古的杰作,昨天晚上他小心的包着藏起来,现在时针正指在五点半上。假如没有这只表,腾格拉尔就无法知道白天还是黑夜,因为光是不能射到这间地窖里来的。他应该要求和强盗谈判呢,还是耐心地等待他们来提出?后面这个办法似乎更妥当,所以他就等着。他一直等待到十二点钟。在这期间,他的门口有一个哨兵始终在守着。八点钟的时候,哨兵换了一次班。腾格拉尔突然有一种强烈的愿望,想去看一看看守他的那个人。

  他注意到把有几缕灯光从那扇拼得不甚严密的门板缝中透进来。他把眼睛凑到一条门缝上,正巧看见那个强盗在饮白兰地酒,那种酒,因为装在一只皮囊里,所以发出一种使腾格拉尔嗅了极不愉快的气味。“啐!”他喊了一声柏林学派20世纪20—30年代出现于柏林大学的一个逻,退回到地窖最远的那个角落里。

  十二点的时候,又有一个强盗来换班,腾格拉尔想看一看这个新的看守人,便又走近门去。他是一个身材魁伟、肌肉发达的强盗,大眼睛,厚嘴唇,塌鼻子,他的红头发象蛇似的披散在肩上。“啊,上帝呀,”腾格拉尔喊道,“这个家伙象是一个吃人的妖怪,但是,我太老了,啃起来太硬,吃起来也没有味道。”由此可见,腾格拉尔还有足够的精力来开玩笑。正在那时,象是要证明他不是一个吃人的妖怪似的,那人从他的干粮袋里取出一些黑面包、黄油和大蒜,开始狼吞虎咽地大嚼起来。

  “见鬼,”腾格拉尔从门缝里注视着强盗的那顿午餐说,——“见鬼,我真不懂人怎么能吃那样的脏东西!”于是他退回去坐在床上,那羊皮又使他想起了刚才的那种酒味。

  但自然的规律是无法违背的,对于一个饥饿的胃,即使最粗糙的食物也具有不可抗拒的吸引力。腾格拉尔当时觉得他自己的胃里没有资源了,渐渐地,在他看来那个人似乎没有那样丑了即分析怎样从不知到知,从不完全、不确切的知识到比较完,面包也没有那样黑了,黄油也比较新鲜了。甚至庸俗的大蒜——令人讨厌的野蛮人的食物也使他想起了以前当他吩咐厨子准备鸡汤时连带端上来的精美的小菜。他站起身,敲一敲门,那强盗抬起头来。腾格拉尔知道他已听见,便再连续敲门。“Checosa?”[意大利语:“干什么?——译注]这强盗问。

  “来,来,”腾格拉尔用手指敲着门说,“我想,这个时候也应该弄点东西来给我吃了吧!”

  但不知道究竟是因为听不懂他的话,是因为他没有接到过如何对待腾格拉尔的营养问题的命令,那看守并不回答,只是继续吃他的黑面包。腾格拉尔感到自己的自尊心受了伤,他不再想和这个丑恶的家伙打交道,把自己往羊皮床上一搁,不再吭声。

  又过了四个钟头,另一个强盗来换班。腾格拉尔的胃这时痛得象有什么东西在啮咬似的,他慢慢地站起来,再把他的眼睛凑在门缝上,认出了他那个聪明的向导的脸。这个人的确是庇皮诺(今河南洛阳)人。少好老庄,善清谈,官至黄门侍郎。依向,他正在准备以最舒服的方式来担任这项看守工作。他面对门坐着,两腿之间放着一只瓦盆,瓦盆里装的是咸肉煮豌豆,瓦盆旁边还有一小筐韦莱特里葡萄和一瓶奥维多酒。庇皮诺显然是一个对饮食讲究的人。看到这种情景腾格拉尔顿时口水直流。’好吧,”他心想,“我来看看他是否比那一个好说话!”于是他轻轻地敲敲门。

  “来了!”庇皮诺喊道,他时常在派里尼老板的旅馆里进出,完全懂得法国人的习惯。

  腾格拉尔立刻认出他就是那个在路上恶狠狠地对他吆喝”

  “把头缩进去!”的那个人。但现在不是报复的时候,所以他装出最亲热的态度,带着一个和蔼的微笑说:“对不起,阁下,他们难道不准备给我吃东西吗?”

  “大人可是有点饿了?”

  “有点儿!不饿才怪呢,我有二十四小时没有吃东西啦!”

  腾格拉尔自言自语道。然后他提高了声音说,“是的,阁下,我肚子饿了,——非常饿了!”

  “那么大人希望——”

  “马上就有东西吃,如果可能的话。”

  “那是最容易的事情了,”庇皮诺说,“我们这儿要吃什么有什么,但当然得付钱,象在所有诚实的基督徒之间一样。”

  “当然罗!”腾格拉尔喊道,“可是按理说,那些抓人的人至少应该喂饱他们的俘虏。”

  “啊,大人!”庇皮诺答道,“我们这儿可没有这种规矩。”

  “这个理由实在不充分,”腾格拉尔说,他觉得他的监守者很和善可亲,“可是,这样我也满意了。好吧,,拿一点东西给我吃吧。”

  “马上就拿来。大人喜欢吃什么?”于是庇皮诺便把他的瓦盆放在地上,让咸肉煮豌豆的香味直冲进腾格拉尔的鼻孔里。“请吩咐吧!”

  “你们这儿有厨房吗?”

  “厨房?当然有,”我们这儿完整得很!”

  “厨师呢?”

  “都是一流的!”

  “嗯,鸡、鱼、野禽,什么都行,我都吃的。”

  “只替大人欢喜。您要一只鸡吧,我想?”

  “好吧,一只鸡。”

  庇皮诺转过身去喊道:“给大人拿一只鸡来!”

  他这句话的回声还在甬道里回荡未绝,一个英俊、和蔼、赤膊的年轻人便出现了,他头顶着一只银盘走过来,并不用手去抹,银盘里盛着一只鸡。

  “我几乎要相信自己是在巴黎咖啡馆里啦!”腾格拉尔自言自语地说。

  “来了,大人!”庇皮诺一面说,一面从那小强盗的头上取下鸡,把它放在地窖里一张蛀得满是斑孔的桌子上。这张桌子,再加上一条长凳和那张羊皮床,便是地窖里的全部家当了。腾格拉尔又要刀和叉。“喏,大人,”庇皮诺一面说,一面给他一把钝口的小刀和一只黄杨木做的餐叉。腾格拉尔一手拿刀,一手拿叉,准备切那只鸡。

  “原谅我,大人,”庇皮诺把手按在那银行家的眉头上说,“这儿的人是先付款后吃饭的。您这样会使他们不高兴,可是——”

  “啊,啊!”腾格拉尔心想,“这就不象巴黎了,——我刚才倒没有想到他们会敲我的竹杠!但我慷慨一些吧。听说意大利的东西便宜,一只鸡在罗马大概值十二个铜板。拿去吧。”

  说着他朝地下抛了一块金路易。

  庇皮诺拾起那块金路易。腾格拉尔刚要割那只鸡。“等一等,大人,”庇皮诺起身来说,“你还欠我一些钱呢。”

  “我说他们会敲我竹杠的,”腾格拉尔心想,但也决定要对这种敲诈逆来顺受,便说,“来,你说我在这只鸡上还欠你多少钱?”

  “大人付了我一块路易的定洋。”

  “一块路易吃一只鸡还算是定洋!”

  “当然罗,大人现在还欠我四千九百九十九块路易!”

  腾格拉尔张大眼睛听这个大笑话。’啊!奇怪,”他吃惊地说,“奇怪!”

  于是他又准备去切那只鸡,但庇皮诺用他的左手抓住腾格拉尔的右手,他的右手则伸到腾格拉司的面前。“拿来。”他说。

  “什么!你不是开玩笑吧?”腾格拉尔说。

  “我们是从来不开玩笑的,大人。”庇皮诺说,严肃得象一个教友派教徒一样。

  “什么,一只鸡要卖十万法郎?”

  “大人,您无法想象在这种该死的地洞里养鸡是多么的困难。”

  “算了吧,算了吧,”腾格拉尔说,“这种玩笑真是滑稽,有趣,我的肚子实在饿极了,所以还是让我吃吧。喏,再拿一块路易给你。”

  “那么只欠四千九百九十八块路易了。”庇皮诺还是用那种口气说,“我们耐心地等你付清。

  “噢!那个,”腾格拉尔对于他这样非常气愤,“那个,你是决不会成功的。去见鬼吧!你不知道你的对手是谁!”

  庇皮诺一挥手,那青年强盗便急忙搬开那盘鸡。腾格拉尔往他的羊皮床上一躺,而庇皮诺则关上门,重新开始吃他的咸肉豆。腾格拉尔虽然看不见庇皮诺的吃相,但吃东西的咀嚼声显然说明了他在吃东西,而且吃得颇有滋味,象那些没有教养的人一样。腾格拉尔觉得他的胃似乎穿了底了。他不知道他究竟是否还能再填满它,可是他居然又熬了半个钟头,那半个钟头象一世纪那样的悠久。他再站起身来,走到门口。“来,阁下,”他说,“别让我再挨饿了,告诉我吧,他们究竟要我怎么样。”

  “不,大人,应该说你要我们怎么样。请您吩咐,我们马上可以照办。”

  “那么马上开门。”

  庇皮诺遵命。

  “哼!我要吃东西!——要吃东西你听到了吗?”

  “你饿了吗?”

  “算了吧。你知道的。”

  “大人喜欢吃什么东西呢?”

  “既然这个鬼地方的鸡这样贵,就给我来一块干面包吧。”

  “面包?好极了。喂,听着!拿点面包来!”他喊道。

  小强盗拿来一小块面包。

  “多少钱?”腾格拉尔问。

  “四千九百九十八块路易,”庇皮诺说,“您已经预付过两路易了。”

  “什么!十万法郎一块面包?”

  “十万法郎。”庇皮诺重复一遍。

  “一只鸡你要我十万法郎呀!”

  “我们这儿不是按菜论钱而是每餐有定价的。不论您吃多吃少,不论您吃十碟或一碟,价钱总是一样的。”

  “什么!还要开这种无聊的玩笑吗?我的好人哪,这可是太蠢,太荒谬啦!你还是干脆告诉我吧,究竟你们是不是饿死我。”

  “不,上帝哪,不,大人,除非是您想自杀。我们这儿是付钱就可以吃东西。”

  “你叫我拿什么来付呢,畜生?”腾格拉尔怒道。“你以为我会在口袋里带着十万法郎出门吗?”

  “大人的口袋里有五百零五万法郎,十万法郎一只的鸡可以吃五十只半。”

  腾格拉尔打了一个寒颤。他现在明白了,他先前的想法是完全错误的。“来,”他说,“假如我付给你十万法郎,你就说话算数,肯让我安安稳稳地吃了吗?”

  “当然罗。”庇皮诺说。

  “我怎么付钱呢?”

  “噢,那是最容易的了,您在罗马银行街的汤姆生•弗伦奇银行里开有户头,开一张四千九百九十八路易支票给我,我们自然会托我们的往来银行去代收的。”

  腾格拉尔觉得他还是顺从他的好,所以他就接过庇皮诺给他的笔、墨水和纸、写了支票,签了字。“喏,”他说,——

  “这是一张凭票即付的支票。”

  “这是您的鸡。”

  腾格拉尔一面吃鸡,一面叹气,这只用十万法郎的代价换来的鸡简直瘦极了。庇皮诺仔细地把支票看了看,就把它放进口袋里,然后继续吃他的豆。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 116 The Pardon The next day Danglars was again hungry; certainly the air of that dungeon was very provocative of appetite. The prisoner expected that he would be at no expense that day, for like an economical man he had concealed half of his fowl and a piece of the bread in the corner of his cell. But he had no sooner eaten than he felt thirsty; he had forgotten that. He struggled against his thirst till his tongue clave to the roof of his mouth; then, no longer able to resist, he called out. The sentinel opened the door; it was a new face. He thought it would be better to transact business with his old acquaintance, so he sent for peppino. "Here I am, your excellency," said peppino, with an eagerness which Danglars thought favorable to him. "What do you want?" "Something to drink." "Your excellency knows that wine is beyond all price near Rome." "Then give me water," cried Danglars, endeavoring to parry the blow. "Oh, water is even more scarce than wine, your excellency, -there has been such a drought." "Come," thought Danglars, "it is the same old story." And while he smiled as he attempted to regard the affair as a joke, he felt his temples get moist with perspiration. "Come, my friend," said Danglars, seeing that he made no impression on peppino, "you will not refuse me a glass of wine?" "I have already told you that we do not sell at retail." "Well, then, let me have a bottle of the least expensive." "They are all the same price." "And what is that?" "Twenty-five thousand francs a bottle." "Tell me," cried Danglars, in a tone whose bitterness Harpagon* alone has been capable of revealing-"tell the that you wish to despoil me of all; it will be sooner over than devouring me piecemeal." The miser in Moliere's comedy of "L'Avare."-Ed. "It is possible such may be the master's intention." "The master?-who is he?" "The person to whom you were conducted yesterday." "Where is he?" "Here." "Let me see him." "Certainly." And the next moment Luigi Vampa appeared before Danglars. "You sent for me?" he said to the prisoner. "Are you, sir, the chief of the people who brought me here?" "Yes, your excellency. What then?" "How much do you require for my ransom?" "Merely the 5,000,000 you have about you." Danglars felt a dreadful spasm dart through his heart. "But this is all I have left in the world," he said, "out of an immense fortune. If you deprive me of that, take away my life also." "We are forbidden to shed your blood." "And by whom are you forbidden?" "By him we obey." "You do, then, obey some one?" "Yes, a chief." "I thought you said you were the chief?" "So I am of these men; but there is another over me." "And did your superior order you to treat me in this way?" "Yes." "But my purse will be exhausted." "probably." "Come," said Danglars, "will you take a million?" "No." "Two millions?-three?-four? Come, four? I will give them to you on condition that you let me go." "Why do you offer me 4,000,000 for what is worth 5,000,000? This is a kind of usury, banker, that I do not understand." "Take all, then-take all, I tell you, and kill me!" "Come, come, calm yourself. You will excite your blood, and that would produce an appetite it would require a million a day to satisfy. Be more economical." "But when I have no more money left to pay you?" asked the infuriated Danglars. "Then you must suffer hunger." "Suffer hunger?" said Danglars, becoming pale. "Most likely," replied Vampa coolly. "But you say you do not wish to kill me?" "No." "And yet you will let me perish with hunger?" "Ah, that is a different thing." "Well, then, wretches," cried Danglars, "I will defy your infamous calculations-I would rather die at once! You may torture, torment, kill me, but you shall not have my signature again!" "As your excellency pleases," said Vampa, as he left the cell. Danglars, raving, threw himself on the goat-skin. Who could these men be? Who was the invisible chief? What could be his intentions towards him? And why, when every one else was allowed to be ransomed, might he not also be? Oh, yes; certainly a speedy, violent death would be a fine means of deceiving these remorseless enemies, who appeared to pursue him with such incomprehensible vengeance. But to die? For the first time in his life, Danglars contemplated death with a mixture of dread and desire; the time had come when the implacable spectre, which exists in the mind of every human creature, arrested his attention and called out with every pulsation of his heart, "Thou shalt die!" Danglars resembled a timid animal excited in the chase; first it flies, then despairs, and at last, by the very force of desperation, sometimes succeeds in eluding its pursuers. Danglars meditated an escape; but the walls were solid rock, a man was sitting reading at the only outlet to the cell, and behind that man shapes armed with guns continually passed. His resolution not to sign lasted two days, after which he offered a million for some food. They sent him a magnificent supper, and took his million. From this time the prisoner resolved to suffer no longer, but to have everything he wanted. At the end of twelve days, after having made a splendid dinner, he reckoned his accounts, and found that he had only 50,000 francs left. Then a strange reaction took place; he who had just abandoned 5,000,000 endeavored to save the 50,000 francs he had left, and sooner than give them up he resolved to enter again upon a life of privation-he was deluded by the hopefulness that is a premonition of madness. He who for so long a time had forgotten God, began to think that miracles were possible-that the accursed cavern might be discovered by the officers of the papal States, who would release him; that then he would have 50,000 remaining, which would be sufficient to save him from starvation; and finally he prayed that this sum might be preserved to him, and as he prayed he wept. Three days passed thus, during which his prayers were frequent, if not heartfelt. Sometimes he was delirious, and fancied he saw an old man stretched on a pallet; he, also, was dying of hunger. On the fourth, he was no longer a man, but a living corpse. He had picked up every crumb that had been left from his former meals, and was beginning to eat the matting which covered the floor of his cell. Then he entreated peppino, as he would a guardian angel, to give him food; he offered him 1,000 francs for a mouthful of bread. But peppino did not answer. On the fifth day he dragged himself to the door of the cell. "Are you not a Christian?" he said, falling on his knees. "Do you wish to assassinate a man who, in the eyes of heaven, is a brother? Oh, my former friends, my former friends!" he murmured, and fell with his face to the ground. Then rising in despair, he exclaimed, "The chief, the chief!" "Here I am," said Vampa, instantly appearing; "what do you want?" "Take my last gold," muttered Danglars, holding out his pocket-book, "and let me live here; I ask no more for liberty-I only ask to live!" "Then you suffer a great deal?" "Oh, yes, yes, cruelly!" "Still, there have been men who suffered more than you." "I do not think so." "Yes; those who have died of hunger." Danglars thought of the old man whom, in his hours of delirium, he had seen groaning on his bed. He struck his forehead on the ground and groaned. "Yes," he said, "there have been some who have suffered more than I have, but then they must have been martyrs at least." "Do you repent?" asked a deep, solemn voice, which caused Danglars' hair to stand on end. His feeble eyes endeavored to distinguish objects, and behind the bandit he saw a man enveloped in a cloak, half lost in the shadow of a stone column. "Of what must I repent?" stammered Danglars. "Of the evil you have done," said the voice. "Oh, yes; oh, yes, I do indeed repent." And he struck his breast with his emaciated fist. "Then I forgive you," said the man, dropping his cloak, and advancing to the light. "The Count of Monte Cristo!" said Danglars, more pale from terror than he had been just before from hunger and misery. "You are mistaken-I am not the Count of Monte Cristo." "Then who are you?" "I am he whom you sold and dishonored-I am he whose betrothed you prostituted-I am he upon whom you trampled that you might raise yourself to fortune-I am he whose father you condemned to die of hunger-I am he whom you also condemned to starvation, and who yet forgives you, because he hopes to be forgiven-I am Edmond Dantes!" Danglars uttered a cry, and fell prostrate. "Rise," said the count, "your life is safe; the same good fortune has not happened to your accomplices-one is mad, the other dead. Keep the 50,000 francs you have left-I give them to you. The 5,000,000 you stole from the hospitals has been restored to them by an unknown hand. And now eat and drink; I will entertain you to-night. Vampa, when this man is satisfied, let him be free." Danglars remained prostrate while the count withdrew; when he raised his head he saw disappearing down the passage nothing but a shadow, before which the bandits bowed. According to the count's directions, Danglars was waited on by Vampa, who brought him the best wine and fruits of Italy; then, having conducted him to the road, and pointed to the post-chaise, left him leaning against a tree. He remained there all night, not knowing where he was. When daylight dawned he saw
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 65楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 113
The Past

The count departed with a sad heart from the house in which he had left Mercedes, probably never to behold her again. Since the death of little Edward a great change had taken place in Monte Cristo. Having reached the summit of his vengeance by a long and tortuous path, he saw an abyss of doubt yawning before him. More than this, the conversation which had just taken place between Mercedes and himself had awakened so many recollections in his heart that he felt it necessary to combat with them. A man of the count's temperament could not long indulge in that melancholy which can exist in common minds, but which destroys superior ones. He thought he must have made an error in his calculations if he now found cause to blame himself.

"I cannot have deceived myself," he said; "I must look upon the past in a false light. What!" he continued, "can I have been following a false path?-can the end which I proposed be a mistaken end?-can one hour have sufficed to prove to an architect that the work upon which he founded all his hopes was an impossible, if not a sacrilegious, undertaking? I cannot reconcile myself to this idea-it would madden me. The reason why I am now dissatisfied is that I have not a clear appreciation of the past. The past, like the country through which we walk, becomes indistinct as we advance. My position is like that of a person wounded in a dream; he feels the wound, though he cannot recollect when he received it. Come, then, thou regenerate man, thou extravagant prodigal, thou awakened sleeper, thou all-powerful visionary, thou invincible millionaire,-once again review thy past life of starvation and wretchedness, revisit the scenes where fate and misfortune conducted, and where despair received thee. Too many diamonds, too much gold and splendor, are now reflected by the mirror in which Monte Cristo seeks to behold Dantes. Hide thy diamonds, bury thy gold, shroud thy splendor, exchange riches for poverty, liberty for a prison, a living body for a corpse!" As he thus reasoned, Monte Cristo walked down the Rue de la Caisserie. It was the same through which, twenty-four years ago, he had been conducted by a silent and nocturnal guard; the houses, to-day so smiling and animated, were on that night dark, mute, and closed. "And yet they were the same," murmured Monte Cristo, "only now it is broad daylight instead of night; it is the sun which brightens the place, and makes it appear so cheerful."

He proceeded towards the quay by the Rue Saint-Laurent, and advanced to the Consigne; it was the point where he had embarked. A pleasure-boat with striped awning was going by. Monte Cristo called the owner, who immediately rowed up to him with the eagerness of a boatman hoping for a good fare. The weather was magnificent, and the excursion a treat.

The sun, red and flaming, was sinking into the embrace of the welcoming ocean. The sea, smooth as crystal, was now and then disturbed by the leaping of fish, which were pursued by some unseen enemy and sought for safety in another element; while on the extreme verge of the horizon might be seen the fishermen's boats, white and graceful as the sea-gull, or the merchant vessels bound for Corsica or Spain.

But notwithstanding the serene sky, the gracefully formed boats, and the golden light in which the whole scene was bathed, the Count of Monte Cristo, wrapped in his cloak, could think only of this terrible voyage, the details of which were one by one recalled to his memory. The solitary light burning at the Catalans; that first sight of the Chateau d'If, which told him whither they were leading him; the struggle with the gendarmes when he wished to throw himself overboard; his despair when he found himself vanquished, and the sensation when the muzzle of the carbine touched his forehead-all these were brought before him in vivid and frightful reality. Like the streams which the heat of the summer has dried up, and which after the autumnal storms gradually begin oozing drop by drop, so did the count feel his heart gradually fill with the bitterness which formerly nearly overwhelmed Edmond Dantes. Clear sky, swift-flitting boats, and brilliant sunshine disappeared; the heavens were hung with black, and the gigantic structure of the Chateau d'If seemed like the phantom of a mortal enemy. As they reached the shore, the count instinctively shrunk to the extreme end of the boat, and the owner was obliged to call out, in his sweetest tone of voice, "Sir, we are at the landing."

Monte Cristo remembered that on that very spot, on the same rock, he had been violently dragged by the guards, who forced him to ascend the slope at the points of their bayonets. The journey had seemed very long to Dantes, but Monte Cristo found it equally short. Each stroke of the oar seemed to awaken a new throng of ideas, which sprang up with the flying spray of the sea.

There had been no prisoners confined in the Chateau d'If since the revolution of July; it was only inhabited by a guard, kept there for the prevention of smuggling. A concierge waited at the door to exhibit to visitors this monument of curiosity, once a scene of terror. The count inquired whether any of the ancient jailers were still there; but they had all been pensioned, or had passed on to some other employment. The concierge who attended him had only been there since 1830. He visited his own dungeon. He again beheld the dull light vainly endeavoring to penetrate the narrow opening. His eyes rested upon the spot where had stood his bed, since then removed, and behind the bed the new stones indicated where the breach made by the Abbe Faria had been. Monte Cristo felt his limbs tremble; he seated himself upon a log of wood.

"Are there any stories connected with this prison besides the one relating to the poisoning of Mirabeau?" asked the count; "are there any traditions respecting these dismal abodes,-in which it is difficult to believe men can ever have imprisoned their fellow-creatures?"

"Yes, sir; indeed, the jailer Antoine told me one connected with this very dungeon."

Monte Cristo shuddered; Antoine had been his jailer. He had almost forgotten his name and face, but at the mention of the name he recalled his person as he used to see it, the face encircled by a beard, wearing the brown jacket, the bunch of keys, the jingling of which he still seemed to hear. The count turned around, and fancied he saw him in the corridor, rendered still darker by the torch carried by the concierge. "Would you like to hear the story, sir?"

"Yes; relate it," said Monte Cristo, pressing his hand to his heart to still its violent beatings; he felt afraid of hearing his own history.

"This dungeon," said the concierge, "was, it appears, some time ago occupied by a very dangerous prisoner, the more so since he was full of industry. Another person was confined in the Chateau at the same time, but he was not wicked, he was only a poor mad priest."

"Ah, indeed?-mad!" repeated Monte Cristo; "and what was his mania?"

"He offered millions to any one who would set him at liberty."

Monte Cristo raised his eyes, but he could not see the heavens; there was a stone veil between him and the firmament. He thought that there had been no less thick a veil before the eyes of those to whom Faria offered the treasures. "Could the prisoners see each other?" he asked.

"Oh, no, sir, it was expressly forbidden; but they eluded the vigilance of the guards, and made a passage from one dungeon to the other."

"And which of them made this passage?"

"Oh, it must have been the young man, certainly, for he was strong and industrious, while the abbe was aged and weak; besides, his mind was too vacillating to allow him to carry out an idea."

"Blind fools!" murmured the count.

"However, be that as it may, the young man made a tunnel, how or by what means no one knows; but he made it, and there is the evidence yet remaining of his work. Do you see it?" and the man held the torch to the wall.

"Ah, yes; I see," said the count, in a voice hoarse from emotion.

"The result was that the two men communicated with one another; how long they did so, nobody knows. One day the old man fell ill and died. Now guess what the young one did?"

"Tell me."

"He carried off the corpse, which he placed in his own bed with its face to the wall; then he entered the empty dungeon, closed the entrance, and slipped into the sack which had contained the dead body. Did you ever hear of such an idea?" Monte Cristo closed his eyes, and seemed again to experience all the sensations he had felt when the coarse canvas, yet moist with the cold dews of death, had touched his face. The jailer continued: "Now this was his project. He fancied that they buried the dead at the Chateau d'If, and imagining they would not expend much labor on the grave of a prisoner, he calculated on raising the earth with his shoulders, but unfortunately their arrangements at the Chateau frustrated his projects. They never buried the dead; they merely attached a heavy cannon-ball to the feet, and then threw them into the sea. This is what was done. The young man was thrown from the top of the rock; the corpse was found on the bed next day, and the whole truth was guessed, for the men who performed the office then mentioned what they had not dared to speak of before, that at the moment the corpse was thrown into the deep, they heard a shriek, which was almost immediately stifled by the water in which it disappeared." The count breathed with difficulty; the cold drops ran down his forehead, and his heart was full of anguish.

"No," he muttered, "the doubt I felt was but the commencement of forgetfulness; but here the wound reopens, and the heart again thirsts for vengeance. And the prisoner," he continued aloud, "was he ever heard of afterwards?"

"Oh, no; of course not. You can understand that one of two things must have happened; he must either have fallen flat, in which case the blow, from a height of ninety feet, must have killed him instantly, or he must have fallen upright, and then the weight would have dragged him to the bottom, where he remained-poor fellow!"

"Then you pity him?" said the count.

"Ma foi, yes; though he was in his own element."

"What do you mean?"

"The report was that he had been a naval officer, who had been confined for plotting with the Bonapartists."

"Great is truth," muttered the count, "fire cannot burn, nor water drown it! Thus the poor sailor lives in the recollection of those who narrate his history; his terrible story is recited in the chimney-corner, and a shudder is felt at the description of his transit through the air to be swallowed by the deep." Then, the count added aloud, "Was his name ever known?"

"Oh, yes; but only as No. 34."

"Oh, Villefort, Villefort," murmured the count, "this scene must often have haunted thy sleepless hours!"

"Do you wish to see anything more, sir?" said the concierge.

"Yes, especially if you will show me the poor abbe's room."

"Ah-No. 27."

"Yes; No. 27." repeated the count, who seemed to hear the voice of the abbe answering him in those very words through the wall when asked his name.

"Come, sir."

"Wait," said Monte Cristo, "I wish to take one final glance around this room."

"This is fortunate," said the guide; "I have forgotten the other key."

"Go and fetch it."

"I will leave you the torch, sir."

"No, take it away; I can see in the dark."

"Why, you are like No. 34. They said he was so accustomed to darkness that he could see a pin in the darkest corner of his dungeon."
"He spent fourteen years to arrive at that," muttered the count.

The guide carried away the torch. The count had spoken correctly. Scarcely had a few seconds elapsed, ere he saw everything as distinctly as by daylight. Then he looked around him, and really recognized his dungeon.

"Yes," he said, "there is the stone upon which I used to sit; there is the impression made by my shoulders on the wall; there is the mark of my blood made when one day I dashed my head against the wall. Oh, those figures, how well I remember them! I made them one day to calculate the age of my father, that I might know whether I should find him still living, and that of Mercedes, to know if I should find her still free. After finishing that calculation, I had a minute's hope. I did not reckon upon hunger and infidelity!" and a bitter laugh escaped the count. He saw in fancy the burial of his father, and the marriage of Mercedes. On the other side of the dungeon he perceived an inscription, the white letters of which were still visible on the green wall. "`O God,'" he read, "`preserve my memory!' Oh, yes," he cried, "that was my only prayer at last; I no longer begged for liberty, but memory; I dreaded to become mad and forgetful. O God, thou hast preserved my memory; I thank thee, I thank thee!" At this moment the light of the torch was reflected on the wall; the guide was coming; Monte Cristo went to meet him.

"Follow me, sir;" and without ascending the stairs the guide conducted him by a subterraneous passage to another entrance. There, again, Monte Cristo was assailed by a multitude of thoughts. The first thing that met his eye was the meridian, drawn by the abbe on the wall, by which he calculated the time; then he saw the remains of the bed on which the poor prisoner had died. The sight of this, instead of exciting the anguish experienced by the count in the dungeon, filled his heart with a soft and grateful sentiment, and tears fell from his eyes.

"This is where the mad abbe was kept, sir, and that is where the young man entered; "and the guide pointed to the opening, which had remained unclosed. "From the appearance of the stone," he continued, "a learned gentleman discovered that the prisoners might have communicated together for ten years. poor things! Those must have been ten weary years."

Dantes took some louis from his pocket, and gave them to the man who had twice unconsciously pitied him. The guide took them, thinking them merely a few pieces of little value; but the light of the torch revealed their true worth. "Sir," he said, "you have made a mistake; you have given me gold."

"I know it." The concierge looked upon the count with surprise. "Sir," he cried, scarcely able to believe his good fortune-"sir, I cannot understand your generosity!"

"Oh, it is very simple, my good fellow; I have been a sailor, and your story touched me more than it would others."

"Then, sir, since you are so liberal, I ought to offer you something."

"What have you to offer to me, my friend? Shells? Straw-work? Thank you!"

"No, sir, neither of those; something connected with this story."

"Really? What is it?"

"Listen," said the guide; "I said to myself, `Something is always left in a cell inhabited by one prisoner for fifteen years,' so I began to sound the wall."

"Ah," cried Monte Cristo, remembering the abbe's two hiding-places.

"After some search, I found that the floor gave a hollow sound near the head of the bed, and at the hearth."

"Yes," said the count, "yes."

"I raised the stones, and found"-

"A rope-ladder and some tools?"

"How do you know that?" asked the guide in astonishment.

"I do not know-I only guess it, because that sort of thing is generally found in prisoners' cells."

"Yes, sir, a rope-ladder and tools."

"And have you them yet?"

"No, sir; I sold them to visitors, who considered them great curiosities; but I have still something left."

"What is it?" asked the count, impatiently.

"A sort of book, written upon strips of cloth."

"Go and fetch it, my good fellow; and if it be what I hope, you will do well."

"I will run for it, sir;" and the guide went out. Then the count knelt down by the side of the bed, which death had converted into an altar. "Oh, second father," he exclaimed, "thou who hast given me liberty, knowledge, riches; thou who, like beings of a superior order to ourselves, couldst understand the science of good and evil; if in the depths of the tomb there still remain something within us which can respond to the voice of those who are left on earth; if after death the soul ever revisit the places where we have lived and suffered,-then, noble heart, sublime soul, then I conjure thee by the paternal love thou didst bear me, by the filial obedience I vowed to thee, grant me some sign, some revelation! Remove from me the remains of doubt, which, if it change not to conviction, must become remorse!" The count bowed his head, and clasped his hands together.

"Here, sir," said a voice behind him.

Monte Cristo shuddered, and arose. The concierge held out the strips of cloth upon which the Abbe Faria had spread the riches of his mind. The manuscript was the great work by the Abbe Faria upon the kingdoms of Italy. The count seized it hastily, his eyes immediately fell upon the epigraph, and he read, "`Thou shalt tear out the dragons' teeth, and shall trample the lions under foot, saith the Lord.'"

"Ah," he exclaimed, "here is my answer. Thanks, father, thanks." And feeling in his pocket, he took thence a small pocket-book, which contained ten bank-notes, each of 1,000 francs.

"Here," he said, "take this pocket-book."

"Do you give it to me?"

"Yes; but only on condition that you will not open it till I am gone;" and placing in his breast the treasure he had just found, which was more valuable to him than the richest jewel, he rushed out of the corridor, and reaching his boat, cried, "To Marseilles!" Then, as he departed, he fixed his eyes upon the gloomy prison. "Woe," he cried, "to those who confined me in that wretched prison; and woe to those who forgot that I was there!" As he repassed the Catalans, the count turned around and burying his head in his cloak murmured the name of a woman. The victory was complete; twice he had overcome his doubts. The name he pronounced, in a voice of tenderness, amounting almost to love, was that of Haidee.
On landing, the count turned towards the cemetery, where he felt sure of finding Morrel. He, too, ten years ago, had piously sought out a tomb, and sought it vainly. He, who returned to France with millions, had been unable to find the grave of his father, who had perished from hunger. Morrel had indeed placed a cross over the spot, but it had fallen down and the grave-digger had burnt it, as he did all the old wood in the churchyard. The worthy merchant had been more fortunate. Dying in the arms of his children, he had been by them laid by the side of his wife, who had preceded him in eternity by two years. Two large slabs of marble, on which were inscribed their names, were placed on either side of a little enclosure, railed in, and shaded by four cypress-trees. Morrel was leaning against one of these, mechanically fixing his eyes on the graves. His grief was so profound that he was nearly unconscious. "Maximilian," said the count, "you should not look on the graves, but there;" and he pointed upwards.

"The dead are everywhere," said Morrel; "did you not yourself tell me so as we left paris?"

"Maximilian," said the count, "you asked me during the journey to allow you to remain some days at Marseilles. Do you still wish to do so?"

"I have no wishes, count; only I fancy I could pass the time less painfully here than anywhere else."

"So much the better, for I must leave you; but I carry your word with me, do I not?"

"Ah, count, I shall forget it."

"No, you will not forget it, because you are a man of honor, Morrel, because you have taken an oath, and are about to do so again."

"Oh, count, have pity upon me. I am so unhappy."

"I have known a man much more unfortunate than you, Morrel."

"Impossible!"

"Alas," said Monte Cristo, "it is the infirmity of our nature always to believe ourselves much more unhappy than those who groan by our sides!"
"What can be more wretched than the man who has lost all he loved and desired in the world?"

"Listen, Morrel, and pay attention to what I am about to tell you. I knew a man who like you had fixed all his hopes of happiness upon a woman. He was young, he had an old father whom he loved, a betrothed bride whom he adored. He was about to marry her, when one of the caprices of fate,- which would almost make us doubt the goodness of providence, if that providence did not afterwards reveal itself by proving that all is but a means of conducting to an end,- one of those caprices deprived him of his mistress, of the future of which he had dreamed (for in his blindness he forgot he could only read the present), and cast him into a dungeon."

"Ah," said Morrel, "one quits a dungeon in a week, a month, or a year."

"He remained there fourteen years, Morrel," said the count, placing his hand on the young man's shoulder. Maximilian shuddered.

"Fourteen years!" he muttered-"Fourteen years!" repeated the count. "During that time he had many moments of despair. He also, Morrel, like you, considered himself the unhappiest of men."

"Well?" asked Morrel.

"Well, at the height of his despair God assisted him through human means. At first, perhaps, he did not recognize the infinite mercy of the Lord, but at last he took patience and waited. One day he miraculously left the prison, transformed, rich, powerful. His first cry was for his father; but that father was dead."

"My father, too, is dead," said Morrel.

"Yes; but your father died in your arms, happy, respected, rich, and full of years; his father died poor, despairing, almost doubtful of providence; and when his son sought his grave ten years afterwards, his tomb had disappeared, and no one could say, `There sleeps the father you so well loved.'"

"Oh!" exclaimed Morrel.

"He was, then, a more unhappy son than you, Morrel, for he could not even find his father's grave."

"But then he had the woman he loved still remaining?"

"You are deceived, Morrel, that woman"-

"She was dead?"

"Worse than that, she was faithless, and had married one of the persecutors of her betrothed. You see, then, Morrel, that he was a more unhappy lover than you."

"And has he found consolation?"

"He has at least found peace."

"And does he ever expect to be happy?"

"He hopes so, Maximilian." The young man's head fell on his breast.

"You have my promise," he said, after a minute's pause, extending his hand to Monte Cristo. "Only remember"-

"On the 5th of October, Morrel, I shall expect you at the Island of Monte Cristo. On the 4th a yacht will wait for you in the port of Bastia, it will be called the Eurus. You will give your name to the captain, who will bring you to me. It is understood-is it not?"
"But, count, do you remember that the 5th of October"-

"Child," replied the count, "not to know the value of a man's word! I have told you twenty times that if you wish to die on that day, I will assist you. Morrel, farewell!"

"Do you leave me?"

"Yes; I have business in Italy. I leave you alone with your misfortunes, and with hope, Maximilian."

"When do you leave?"

"Immediately; the steamer waits, and in an hour I shall be far from you. Will you accompany me to the harbor, Maximilian?"

"I am entirely yours, count." Morrel accompanied the count to the harbor. The white steam was ascending like a plume of feathers from the black chimney. The steamer soon disappeared, and in an hour afterwards, as the count had said, was scarcely distinguishable in the horizon amidst the fogs of the night.



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第一一三章 往事   伯爵心情悲伤地离开那座他和美塞苔丝分手的小屋,或许他永远也见不到她了。自从小爱德华去世以来,基督山的心情发生了大变化。当他经过一条艰苦漫长的道路达到复仇的高峰以后,他在高峰的那一边看到了怀疑的深谷。尤其是,他与美塞苔丝刚才的那一番谈话在他心里唤醒了的许多许多的回忆,他觉得他有必要与那些回忆搏斗。象伯爵这样性格刚毅的人是不会长期沉浸在这种抑郁状态里的。那种抑郁状态或许可以刺激普通的头脑,促使它们产生一些新思想,但对于一个出类拔萃的人是有害的。他想,既然他现在几乎到了责备自己的地步,那么他以前的策划一定有错误了。   “我不能这样自欺,”他说,“我没有把以前看清楚,为什么!”他继续说,“难道在过去的十年内,我走的道路是错误的吗?难道我预计的竟是一个错误的结果?难道一小时的时间就足以向一位建筑师证明:他那寄托着全部希望的工程,即使不是不可能,至少却是违反上帝旨意的吗?我不能接受这种想法,它会使我发疯的。我现在之所以不满意,是因为我对于往事没有一个清楚的了解。象我们所经过的地方一样,我们走得愈远,它便愈模糊。我的情况象是一个在梦里受伤的人,虽然感觉到受了伤,但却记不得是在什么时候受的伤。那么,来吧,你这个获得再生的人,你这个豪侈的阔佬,你这个醒来的梦游者,你这个万能的幻想家,你这个无敌的百万富翁!再来回忆一下你过去那种饥饿痛苦的生活吧。再去访问一下那逼迫你、或不幸引导你、或绝望接受人的地方吧。在现在这面基督山想认出唐太斯的镜子里,看到的是钻石、黄金和华丽的服饰。藏起你的钻石,埋掉你的黄金,遮住你华丽的服饰,变富为穷,自由人变为罪犯,由一个重生的人变回到尸体上吧!”   基督山一面这样沉思默想,一面顺着凯塞立街走。二十四年以前,他在夜里被一言不发的宪兵押走的时候,也是走的这条街。那些房子,今天虽充满欢乐富有生气,那天晚上却黑乎乎、静悄悄的,门户紧闭着。”可是,它们还是以前的那些房子,”基督山对自己说,“只是现在不是黑夜而是大白天,是太阳照亮了这个地方,让它看来使人这样高兴。”   他顺着圣•洛朗街向码头走过去,走到灯塔那儿,这是他登船的地方。一艘装着条纹布篷的游艇正巧经过这里。基督山向船老板招呼了一下,船老板便立刻带着一个船夫和希望做一笔好生意时那种急切的心情向他划拢来。   天气好极了,正宜于出游。鲜红的、光芒四射的太阳正在向水里沉下去,渐渐被水吞没。海面光滑得象玻璃一样,只是偶尔被一条为了躲避敌人的追捕跳出海面来寻求安全的鱼暂时扰乱了它的宁静;从地平线远望,那些船象海鸥一样白,那样姿态优美,可以看见回到马地古去的渔艇和开赴科西嘉或西班牙的商船。   但虽然睛朗的天气有美丽的船只,和那笼罩着一切的金色的光芒,紧裹在大氅里的基督山却只想到那次可怕的航程。   过去的一切都一一在他的记忆里复活了。迦太兰村那盏孤独的灯光;初见伊夫堡猛然觉悟到他们要带他到那儿去时的那种感觉,当他想逃走时与宪兵的那一场挣扎;马熗熗口触到他额头时那种冷冰冰的感觉,——这一切都在他眼前成了生动而可怕的现实。象那些被夏天的炎热所蒸干、但在多雨的秋天又渐渐贮积起流水的小溪一样,伯爵也觉得他的心里渐渐地充满了以前几乎压毁爱德蒙•唐太斯的那种痛苦。他再也看不见那晴朗的天空,那美丽的船只,那沐浴在金色阳光下的迷人的景色:天空中似乎布满乌云,庞大的伊夫堡象是一个死鬼的幽灵。当他们抵岸的时候,伯爵不由自主地退到船尾,船夫不得不用迫切催促的口气说:“先生,我们到岸啦。”   基督山记得:就在这个地方,就在这块礁石上,他曾被士兵凶暴地拖上去,用刺刀顶着他的腰走上那个斜坡。当初唐太斯眼前漫长的路程;现在基督山却觉得它非常短。每一桨都唤醒了许多记忆,往事象海的泡沫一样浮升了起来。   自从七月革命以来,伊夫堡里便不再关犯人。这儿现在只住着一队缉私队。一个看守在门口站着,等待引导访客去参观这个恐怖的遗迹。伯爵虽然知道这些事实,但当他走进那个拱形的门廊,走上那座黑洞洞的楼梯,向导应他的要求领他到黑牢里去的时候,他的脸色还是变成了惨白色,他的心里在一阵阵发冷。他问旧时的狱卒还有没有留下来的;但他们不是退休,就是转业去做另外的行当了。带他参观的那个向导是一八三○年来的。向导把他带到了当年他自己的那间黑牢。他又看见了那从那狭窗口透进来的微弱的光线。他又看见了当年放床的那个地方。但那张床早已搬走了,床后的墙脚下有几块新的石头,这是以前法利亚长老所掘的那条地道的出口,基督山感到他的四肢发抖,他拉过一个木凳坐了下来。   “除了毒死米拉波[米拉波伯爵(一七四九—一七九一),法国大革命时代的政治家,在伊夫堡被他的政敌用毒药毒死。——译注]的故事以外,在这座监狱里还发生过什么故事没有啊?”伯爵问道,“这些阴森可怕的地方竟关押过我们的同类,简直不可思议,关于这些房间可有什么传说吗?”   “有的,先生,狱卒安多尼对我讲过一个关于这间黑牢的故事。”   基督山打了一个哆嗦,安多尼就是看管他的狱卒。他几乎已经忘掉他的名和长相了,但一听到他的名字,他便想起了他,——他那满是络腮胡子的脸,棕色的短褂和钥匙串。伯爵似乎现在还能听到那种玎玲当啷的响声,他回过头去,在那条被火把映得更显阴森的地道里,他好象又见到了那个狱卒。   “您想听那个故事吗,先生?”   “是的,讲吧。”基督山说,用把手压在胸膛上,按着怦怦直跳的心,他觉得怕听自己的往事。   “这间黑牢,”向导说,“以前曾住过一个非常可怕的犯人,可怕的是因为他富于心计。当时堡里还关着另外一个人;但那个人并不坏,他只是一个可怜的疯长老。”   “啊,真的?是疯子吗?”基督山说,“他为什么会疯?”   “他老是说,谁放他出去,他就给谁几百万块钱。”   基督山抬头向上望,但看不见天空,在他和苍穹之间,隔着一道石墙。他想,在得到法利亚的宝藏的那些人的眼睛和宝库之间,也有一道厚厚的墙啊。   “犯人可以互相见面的吗?”他问道。   “噢,不,先生,这是被明文禁止的,但他们逃过了看守的监视,在两个黑牢之间挖一条地道。”   “这条地道是谁挖的呢?”   “噢,那一定是那个年轻人干的,当然罗,他身体强壮,而长老则已年老衰弱。而且,他疯疯癫癫的,决想不出这个办法。”   “睁眼的瞎子!”伯爵低声说道。   “但是,不管它吧,那个年轻人挖了一条地道,至于如何挖的,用什么工具挖的,谁都不知道,但他总算是挖成了,那边还有新砌的石头为证明。您看见了吗?”   “啊,是的,我看见了。”伯爵说,他的声音因激动而变嘶哑了。   “结果是:两个人相互可以来往了,他们来往了多久,谁都不知道。有一天,那长老生病死了。您猜那年轻人怎么做的?”   “怎么做的?”   “他搬走那具尸体,把它放在自己的床上,使它面向墙壁;然后他走进长老的黑牢里,把进口塞住,钻进装尸体的那只布袋里。您想到过这样的计策吗?”   基督山闭上眼睛,似乎又体验到冰冷的粗布碰到他面孔时的万种感触。那导游继续讲道:“他的计划是这样的:他以为他们是把死人埋在伊夫堡,认为他们不会给犯人买棺材,所以可以用他的肩胛顶开泥土。但不幸的是伊夫堡规定。他们从不埋葬死人,只是给死人脚上绑上一颗很重的铁球,然后把它抛到海里。结果是:那个年轻人从悬岩顶上被抛了下去。第二天,床上发现了长老的尸体,真相大白了,抛尸体的那两个人说出了他们当时曾听到尖声的喊叫,但尸体一沉到水里,那喊声便听不到了。”   伯爵呼吸困难,大滴的冷汗从他的额头上滚下来,他的心被痛苦填满了。“不,”他喃喃地说道,“我所感到的怀疑动摇只是健忘的结果,现在,伤口又被撕裂开了,心里又渴望着报复了。而那个犯人,”伯爵提高了嗓门说,“此后听到他的消息吗?”   “噢,没有,当然没有。您知道,下面这两种情形他必定得遭遇一种,——他不是平跌下去便是竖跌下去,如果从五十尺的高度平跌下去,他立刻会摔死,如果竖跌下去,则脚上的铁球就会拉他到海底,他就永远留在那儿了,可怜的人!”   “那么你怜悯他吗?”伯爵说。   “我当然怜悯他,虽然他也是自作孽。”   “你是什么意思?”   “据说他本来是一个海军军官,因为参加拿破仑党才坐牢的。”   “的确!”伯爵重又自言自语道,“你是死里逃生的!那可怜的水手只活在讲述他故事的那些人记忆里。他那可怕的经历被人当作故事在屋角里传述着,当向导讲到他从空中被大海吞噬的时候,便使人颤栗发抖。”随后伯爵提高了声音又说,“你可知道他的名字吗?”   “噢,只知道是三十四号。”   “噢,维尔福,维尔福!”伯爵轻轻地说,“当你无法入眠的时候,我的灵魂一定常常
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 64楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 111
Expiation

Notwithstanding the density of the crowd, M. de Villefort saw it open before him. There is something so awe-inspiring in great afflictions that even in the worst times the first emotion of a crowd has generally been to sympathize with the sufferer in a great catastrophe. Many people have been assassinated in a tumult, but even criminals have rarely been insulted during trial. Thus Villefort passed through the mass of spectators and officers of the palais, and withdrew. Though he had acknowledged his guilt, he was protected by his grief. There are some situations which men understand by instinct, but which reason is powerless to explain; in such cases the greatest poet is he who gives utterance to the most natural and vehement outburst of sorrow. Those who hear the bitter cry are as much impressed as if they listened to an entire poem, and when the sufferer is sincere they are right in regarding his outburst as sublime.

It would be difficult to describe the state of stupor in which Villefort left the palais. Every pulse beat with feverish excitement, every nerve was strained, every vein swollen, and every part of his body seemed to suffer distinctly from the rest, thus multiplying his agony a thousand-fold. He made his way along the corridors through force of habit; he threw aside his magisterial robe, not out of deference to etiquette, but because it was an unbearable burden, a veritable garb of Nessus, insatiate in torture. Having staggered as far as the Rue Dauphine, he perceived his carriage, awoke his sleeping coachman by opening the door himself, threw himself on the cushions, and pointed towards the Faubourg Saint-Honore; the carriage drove on. The weight of his fallen fortunes seemed suddenly to crush him; he could not foresee the consequences; he could not contemplate the future with the indifference of the hardened criminal who merely faces a contingency already familiar. God was still in his heart. "God," he murmured, not knowing what he said,-"God-God!" Behind the event that had overwhelmed him he saw the hand of God. The carriage rolled rapidly onward. Villefort, while turning restlessly on the cushions, felt something press against him. He put out his hand to remove the object; it was a fan which Madame de Villefort had left in the carriage; this fan awakened a recollection which darted through his mind like lightning. He thought of his wife.

"Oh!" he exclaimed, as though a redhot iron were piercing his heart. During the last hour his own crime had alone been presented to his mind; now another object, not less terrible, suddenly presented itself. His wife! He had just acted the inexorable judge with her, he had condemned her to death, and she, crushed by remorse, struck with terror, covered with the shame inspired by the eloquence of his irreproachable virtue,-she, a poor, weak woman, without help or the power of defending herself against his absolute and supreme will,-she might at that very moment, perhaps, be preparing to die! An hour had elapsed since her condemnation; at that moment, doubtless, she was recalling all her crimes to her memory; she was asking pardon for her sins; perhaps she was even writing a letter imploring forgiveness from her virtuous husband-a forgiveness she was purchasing with her death! Villefort again groaned with anguish and despair. "Ah," he exclaimed, "that woman became criminal only from associating with me! I carried the infection of crime with me, and she has caught it as she would the typhus fever, the cholera, the plague! And yet I have punished her-I have dared to tell her-I have- `Repent and die!' But no, she must not die; she shall live, and with me. We will flee from paris and go as far as the earth reaches. I told her of the scaffold; oh, heavens, I forgot that it awaits me also! How could I pronounce that word? Yes, we will fly; I will confess all to her,-I will tell her daily that I also have committed a crime!-Oh, what an alliance-the tiger and the serpent; worthy wife of such as I am! She must live that my infamy may diminish hers." And Villefort dashed open the window in front of the carriage.

"Faster, faster!" he cried, in a tone which electrified the coachman. The horses, impelled by fear, flew towards the house.

"Yes, yes," repeated Villefort, as he approached his home- "yes, that woman must live; she must repent, and educate my son, the sole survivor, with the exception of the indestructible old man, of the wreck of my house. She loves him; it was for his sake she has committed these crimes. We ought never to despair of softening the heart of a mother who loves her child. She will repent, and no one will know that she has been guilty. The events which have taken place in my house, though they now occupy the public mind, will be forgotten in time, or if, indeed, a few enemies should persist in remembering them, why then I will add them to my list of crimes. What will it signify if one, two, or three more are added? My wife and child shall escape from this gulf, carrying treasures with them; she will live and may yet be happy, since her child, in whom all her love is centred, will be with her. I shall have performed a good action, and my heart will be lighter." And the procureur breathed more freely than he had done for some time.

The carriage stopped at the door of the house. Villefort leaped out of the carriage, and saw that his servants were surprised at his early return; he could read no other expression on their features. Neither of them spoke to him; they merely stood aside to let him pass by, as usual, nothing more. As he passed by M. Noirtier's room, he perceived two figures through the half-open door; but he experienced no curiosity to know who was visiting his father: anxiety carried him on further.

"Come," he said, as he ascended the stairs leading to his wife's room, "nothing is changed here." He then closed the door of the landing. "No one must disturb us," he said; "I must speak freely to her, accuse myself, and say"-he approached the door, touched the crystal handle, which yielded to his hand. "Not locked," he cried; "that is well." And he entered the little room in which Edward slept; for though the child went to school during the day, his mother could not allow him to be separated from her at night. With a single glance Villefort's eye ran through the room. "Not here," he said; "doubtless she is in her bedroom." He rushed towards the door, found it bolted, and stopped, shuddering. "Heloise!" he cried. He fancied he heard the sound of a piece of furniture being removed. "Heloise!" he repeated.

"Who is there?" answered the voice of her he sought. He thought that voice more feeble than usual.

"Open the door!" cried Villefort. "Open; it is I." But notwithstanding this request, notwithstanding the tone of anguish in which it was uttered, the door remained closed. Villefort burst it open with a violent blow. At the entrance of the room which led to her boudoir, Madame de Villefort was standing erect, pale, her features contracted, and her eyes glaring horribly. "Heloise, Heloise!" he said, "what is the matter? Speak!" The young woman extended her stiff white hands towards him. "It is done, monsieur," she said with a rattling noise which seemed to tear her throat. "What more do you want?" and she fell full length on the floor. Villefort ran to her and seized her hand, which convulsively clasped a crystal bottle with a golden stopper. Madame de Villefort was dead. Villefort, maddened with horror, stepped back to the threshhold of the door, fixing his eyes on the corpse: "My son!" he exclaimed suddenly, "where is my son? -Edward, Edward!" and he rushed out of the room, still crying, "Edward, Edward!" The name was pronounced in such a tone of anguish that the servants ran up.

"Where is my son?" asked Villefort; "let him be removed from the house, that he may not see"-

"Master Edward is not down-stairs, sir," replied the valet.

"Then he must be playing in the garden; go and see."

"No, sir; Madame de Villefort sent for him half an hour ago; he went into her room, and has not been down-stairs since." A cold perspiration burst out on Villefort's brow; his legs trembled, and his thoughts flew about madly in his brain like the wheels of a disordered watch. "In Madame de Villefort's room?" he murmured and slowly returned, with one hand wiping his forehead, and with the other supporting himself against the wall. To enter the room he must again see the body of his unfortunate wife. To call Edward he must reawaken the echo of that room which now appeared like a sepulchre; to speak seemed like violating the silence of the tomb. His tongue was paralyzed in his mouth.

"Edward!" he stammered-"Edward!" The child did not answer. Where, then, could he be, if he had entered his mother's room and not since returned? He stepped forward. The corpse of Madame de Villefort was stretched across the doorway leading to the room in which Edward must be; those glaring eyes seemed to watch over the threshold, and the lips bore the stamp of a terrible and mysterious irony. Through the open door was visible a portion of the boudoir, containing an upright piano and a blue satin couch. Villefort stepped forward two or three paces, and beheld his child lying-no doubt asleep-on the sofa. The unhappy man uttered an exclamation of joy; a ray of light seemed to penetrate the abyss of despair and darkness. He had only to step over the corpse, enter the boudoir, take the child in his arms, and flee far, far away.

Villefort was no longer the civilized man; he was a tiger hurt unto death, gnashing his teeth in his wound. He no longer feared realities, but phantoms. He leaped over the corpse as if it had been a burning brazier. He took the child in his arms, embraced him, shook him, called him, but the child made no response. He pressed his burning lips to the cheeks, but they were icy cold and pale; he felt the stiffened limbs; he pressed his hand upon the heart, but it no longer beat,-the child was dead. A folded paper fell from Edward's breast. Villefort, thunderstruck, fell upon his knees; the child dropped from his arms, and rolled on the floor by the side of its mother. He picked up the paper, and, recognizing his wife's writing, ran his eyes rapidly over its contents; it ran as follows:-

"You know that I was a good mother, since it was for my son's sake I became criminal. A good mother cannot depart without her son."

Villefort could not believe his eyes,-he could not believe his reason; he dragged himself towards the child's body, and examined it as a lioness contemplates its dead cub. Then a piercing cry escaped from his breast, and he cried, "Still the hand of God." The presence of the two victims alarmed him; he could not bear solitude shared only by two corpses. Until then he had been sustained by rage, by his strength of mind, by despair, by the supreme agony which led the Titans to scale the heavens, and Ajax to defy the gods. He now arose, his head bowed beneath the weight of grief, and, shaking his damp, dishevelled hair, he who had never felt compassion for any one determined to seek his father, that he might have some one to whom he could relate his misfortunes,-some one by whose side he might weep. He descended the little staircase with which we are acquainted, and entered Noirtier's room. The old man appeared to be listening attentively and as affectionately as his infirmities would allow to the Abbe Busoni, who looked cold and calm, as usual. Villefort, perceiving the abbe, passed his hand across his brow. He recollected the call he had made upon him after the dinner at Auteuil, and then the visit the abbe had himself paid to his house on the day of Valentine's death. "You here, sir!" he exclaimed; "do you, then, never appear but to act as an escort to death?"

Busoni turned around, and, perceiving the excitement depicted on the magistrate's face, the savage lustre of his eyes, he understood that the revelation had been made at the assizes; but beyond this he was ignorant. "I came to pray over the body of your daughter."

"And now why are you here?"

"I come to tell you that you have sufficiently repaid your debt, and that from this moment I will pray to God to forgive you, as I do."

"Good heavens!" exclaimed Villefort, stepping back fearfully, "surely that is not the voice of the Abbe Busoni!"

"No!" The abbe threw off his wig, shook his head, and his hair, no longer confined, fell in black masses around his manly face.

"It is the face of the Count of Monte Cristo!" exclaimed the procureur, with a haggard expression.

"You are not exactly right, M. procureur; you must go farther back."

"That voice, that voice!-where did I first hear it?"

"You heard it for the first time at Marseilles, twenty-three years ago, the day of your marriage with Mademoiselle de Saint-Meran. Refer to your papers."

"You are not Busoni?-you are not Monte Cristo? Oh, heavens-you are, then, some secret, implacable, and mortal enemy! I must have wronged you in some way at Marseilles. Oh, woe to me!"

"Yes; you are now on the right path," said the count, crossing his arms over his broad chest; "search-search!"

"But what have I done to you?" exclaimed Villefort, whose mind was balancing between reason and insanity, in that cloud which is neither a dream nor reality; "what have I done to you? Tell me, then! Speak!"

"You condemned me to a horrible, tedious death; you killed my father; you deprived me of liberty, of love, and happiness."

"Who are you, then? Who are you?"

"I am the spectre of a wretch you buried in the dungeons of the Chateau d'If. God gave that spectre the form of the Count of Monte Cristo when he at length issued from his tomb, enriched him with gold and diamonds, and led him to you!"

"Ah, I recognize you-I recognize you!" exclaimed the king's attorney; "you are"-

"I am Edmond Dantes!"

"You are Edmond Dantes," cried Villefort, seizing the count by the wrist; "then come here!" And up the stairs he dragged Monte Cristo; who, ignorant of what had happened, followed him in astonishment, foreseeing some new catastrophe. "There, Edmond Dantes!" he said, pointing to the bodies of his wife and child, "see, are you well avenged?" Monte Cristo became pale at this horrible sight; he felt that he had passed beyond the bounds of vengeance, and that he could no longer say, "God is for and with me." With an expression of indescribable anguish he threw himself upon the body of the child, reopened its eyes, felt its pulse, and then rushed with him into Valentine's room, of which he double-locked the door. "My child," cried Villefort, "he carries away the body of my child! Oh, curses, woe, death to you!" and he tried to follow Monte Cristo; but as though in a dream he was transfixed to the spot,-his eyes glared as though they were starting through the sockets; he griped the flesh on his chest until his nails were stained with blood; the veins of his temples swelled and boiled as though they would burst their narrow boundary, and deluge his brain with living fire. This lasted several minutes, until the frightful overturn of reason was accomplished; then uttering a loud cry followed by a burst of laughter, he rushed down the stairs.

A quarter of an hour afterwards the door of Valentine's room opened, and Monte Cristo reappeared. pale, with a dull eye and heavy heart, all the noble features of that face, usually so calm and serene, were overcast by grief. In his arms he held the child, whom no skill had been able to recall to life. Bending on one knee, he placed it reverently by the side of its mother, with its head upon her breast. Then, rising, he went out, and meeting a servant on the stairs, he asked, "Where is M. de Villefort?"

The servant, instead of answering, pointed to the garden. Monte Cristo ran down the steps, and advancing towards the spot designated beheld Villefort, encircled by his servants, with a spade in his hand, and digging the earth with fury. "It is not here!" he cried. "It is not here!" And then he moved farther on, and began again to dig.

Monte Cristo approached him, and said in a low voice, with an expression almost humble, "Sir, you have indeed lost a son; but"-

Villefort interrupted him; he had neither listened nor heard. "Oh, I will find it," he cried; "you may pretend he is not here, but I will find him, though I dig forever!" Monte Cristo drew back in horror. "Oh," he said, "he is mad!" And as though he feared that the walls of the accursed house would crumble around him, he rushed into the street, for the first time doubting whether he had the right to do as he had done. "Oh, enough of this,-enough of this," he cried; "let me save the last." On entering his house, he met Morrel, who wandered about like a ghost awaiting the heavenly mandate for return to the tomb. "prepare yourself, Maximilian," he said with a smile; "we leave paris to-morrow."

"Have you nothing more to do there?" asked Morrel.

"No," replied Monte Cristo; "God grant I may not have done too much already."

The next day they indeed left, accompanied only by Baptistin. Haidee had taken away Ali, and Bertuccio remained with Noirtier.





中文翻译
第一一一章 抵罪

  维尔福先生看见稠密的人群在他的前面闪开着一条路。

  极度的惨痛会使别人产生一种敬畏,即使在历史中最不幸的时期,群众第一个反应总是对一场大难中的受苦者表示同情。

  有许多人会在一场动乱中被杀死,但罪犯在接受审判时,却极少受到侮辱。所以维尔福安全地从法院里的旁听者和军警面前走过。他虽然已认罪,有他的悲哀作保护。在这种情况下,人们不是用理智来判断,而是凭本能行事;在这样的情况下,最伟大的人就是那种最富有感情和最自然的人。大家把他们的表情当作一种完美的语言,而且有理由以此为满足,尤其是当那种语言符合实际情况的时候。维尔福离开法院时的那种恍惚迷离的状态是难于形容的。一种极度的亢奋,每一条神经都紧张,每一条血管都鼓起来,他身体的每一部分似乎都受着痛苦的宰割,这使他的痛苦增加了一千倍。他凭着习惯走出法庭,他抛开他法官的长袍,——并不是因为理应如此,而是因为他的肩膀不胜重压,象是披着一件饱含痛苦的尼苏斯的衬衫一样[尼苏斯是希腊神话中半人半马的怪物,因诱拐大力士赫克里斯之妻被赫克里斯以毒箭射死。赫之妻遵尼苏斯的遗言,把丈夫的衬衣用这怪物的血浸过,赫克里斯穿上后因此中毒,苦恼不堪,卒致自杀。——译注]。他踉踉跄跄地走到道宾路,看见他的马车,停在那里,亲自打开车门,摇醒那瞌睡的车夫,然后摔倒在车座上,停在那里,他向圣•奥诺路指了一指,马车便开始行驶了。他这场灾祸好象全部重量似乎都压在他的头上。那种重量把他压垮了。他并没有看到后果,也没有考虑,他只能直觉地感到它们的重压。他不能象一个惯于杀人的冷酷的凶手那样理智地分析他的处境。他灵魂的深处想到了上帝,——“上帝呀!”他呆呆地说,其实他并不清楚自己在说些什么,“上帝呀!上帝呀!”在这将临的灾祸后面,他看见上帝。马车急速地行驶着。在车垫上不停地晃动着的维尔福觉察背后有一样东西顶住他。他伸手去拿开那样东西,那原来是维尔福夫人在车子里的一把扇子。这把扇子象黑暗中的闪电那样唤起他的回忆,——他想起了他的妻子。

  “噢!”他喊道,象是一块烧红的铁在烙他的心一样。在过去这一小时内,他只想到他自己的罪恶。现在,另一个可怕的东西突然呈现在头脑里。他的妻子!他曾以一个铁面无私的法官的身份对待她,他曾宣判她死刑有自己的“明心”方法才是简易可行的。,而她,受着悔恨恐怖的煎熬,受着他义正词严的雄辩所激起的羞耻心的煎熬。

  她,一个无力抵抗法律的可怜的弱女子,——她这时也许正在那儿准备死!自从她被宣判有罪以来,已过去一个钟头了。

  在这个时候,她无疑地正在回忆她所犯的种种罪行,她也许正在要求饶恕她的罪行,或许她在写信给他丈夫,求她那道德高尚的丈夫饶恕她,维尔福又惨痛和绝望地呻吟了一声。

  “啊!”他叹道,“那个女人只是因为跟我结合才会变成罪犯!我身上带着犯罪的细菌,她只是受了传染,象传染到伤寒、霍乱和瘟疫一样!可是,我却惩罚她!我竟敢对她说:‘忏悔吧在自己的发展中不断以新的经验、新的知识丰富起来。,死吧!’噢,不!不!她可以活下去。她可以跟我。我们可以逃走,离开法国,逃到世界的尽头。我对她提到断头台!万能的上帝!我怎么竟敢对她说那句话!噢,断头台也在等着我呢!是的,我们将远走高飞,我将向她承认一切,我将天天告诉她,我也犯罪!噢,真是老虎和赤练蛇的结合!噢,真配做我的妻子!她一定不能死,我的耻辱也许会减轻她的内疚。”于是维尔福猛力打开车厢前面的窗口。“快点!快点!”

  他喊道,他喊叫时的口吻使那车夫感到象触了电一样。马被赶得惊恐万分,飞一般地跑回家去。

  “是的,是的,”在途中,维尔福反复念叨,“是的,那个女人不能死,应该让她忏悔,抚养我的儿子,我那可怜的孩子,在我不幸的家里,除了那生命力特别顽强的老人以外,就只剩下他一个人了。她爱这孩子,她是为他才变成一个罪人的。一个母亲只要还爱她的孩子,她的心就不会坏到无可挽回的地步。她会忏悔的。谁都不会知道她犯过罪,那些罪恶是在我的家里发生的,虽然现在大家已经怀疑,但过些时候就会忘记,如果还有仇人记得,唉,上帝来惩罚我吧!我再多加两三重罪也没什么关系?我的妻子可以带着孩子和珠宝逃走。她可以活下去,也许还可以活得很幸福,因为她把爱都倾注在孩子身上,我的心就可以好受一些了。”于是检察官觉得他的呼吸也比较畅通了。

  马车在宅邸院子里停住。维尔福从车子里出来,他看出仆人们都很惊奇他回来得这样早。除此之外他在他们的脸上再看不出别的表情。没有人跟他说话,象往常一样他们站在一边让他过去。当他经过诺瓦蒂埃先生房间时,他从那半开着的门里看见了两个人影,但他不想知道是谁在拜访他的父亲行。由于他的另一创始人、德国哲学家阿芬那留斯把对经验,他匆匆地继续向前走。

  “啊,没事”,当他走上通向妻子房间去的楼梯时,他说,“没事一切都是老样子。”他随手关拢楼梯口的门。“不能让人来打扰我们,”他想,“我必须毫不顾忌地告诉她,在她面前认罪,把一切都告诉她”。他走到门口,握住那水晶门柄,门却自行打开了。“门没关!”他自言自语地说,“很好。”他走进爱德华睡觉的那个小房间,孩子白天到学校去上学,晚上和母亲住在一起。他忙向房间里看了看。“不在这儿,”他说,“她在自己的房间里。”他冲到门口,门关着。他站在那儿浑身打哆嗦。“爱萝绮丝!”他喊道。他好象听到家具移动的声音。“爱萝绮丝!”他再喊。

  “是谁?”他要找的女人问道。他觉得那个声音比往常微弱得多。

  “开门!”维尔福喊道,“开门,是我。”

  不管他的怎样请求,不管他的口气让人听上去多么痛苦,门却依旧关着。维尔福一脚把门踹开。在门口里面,维尔福夫人直挺挺地站着,她的脸色苍白,五官收缩。恐怖地望着他。“爱萝绮丝!爱萝绮丝!”他说,“你怎么啦?说呀!”

  那年轻女子向他伸出一只僵硬而苍白的手。我按你的要求做了,阁下!”她声音嘶哑,喉咙好象随时都可能被撕裂。

  “你还要怎样呢?”说着她摔倒在地板上。

  维尔福奔过去抓住她的手,痉挛的那只手里握着一只金盖子的水晶瓶。维尔福夫人自杀了。维尔福吓疯了,他退回到门口,两眼盯住那尸体。“我的儿子呢!”他突然喊道,“我的儿子在哪儿?爱德华!爱德华!”他冲出房间,疯狂地喊着,“爱德华!爱德华!”他的声音不胜悲恸,仆人们听到喊声都跑了上来。

  “我的儿子在哪儿?”维尔福问道,“带他离开这座房子,不要让他看见——”

  “爱德华少爷不在楼下,先生。”仆人答道。

  “那么他可能在花园里玩,去看看。”

  “不,先生,夫人在半小时前派人来找他,他到夫人的房间里去了,以后就没有下楼来过。”

  维尔福的额头上直冒冷汗,他的双腿发抖,各种不祥的念头在他的脑子里乱转。“在维尔福夫人的房间里?”他喃喃地说,妻子的房间,在里面他不能来看不幸的妻子的尸体。要喊爱德华,他一定会在那变成坟墓的房间里造成回音。似乎不应该说话打破坟墓的宁静。维尔福觉得自己的舌头已经麻木了。“爱德华!”他口吃地说,“爱德华!”没有回音。如果他到母亲的房间里没有再出来,他又会可能在哪儿呢?他踮着脚走过去。维尔福夫人的尸体横躺在门口,爱德华一定在房间里面。那个尸体似乎在看守房门,眼睛瞪着,脸上分明带着一种可怕的、神秘的、讥讽的微笑。从那打开着的门向里过去,可以看见一架直立钢琴和一张蓝缎的睡榻。维尔福向前走了两三步,看见他的孩子躺在沙发上,睡着了。他发出一声欢喜的喊叫,好象透入那绝望黑暗的深渊。他只要跨过那尸体,走进房间,抱起他的孩子,带他远走高飞就行了。

  维尔福已不再是那个精明近于深谋远虑的上层人物了,现在他是一只受伤将死的老虎,他的牙齿已被最后的痛苦磨碎了。他不怕现实,他只怕鬼。他跨过尸体,好象那是能把他吞噬的一只火炉。他把那孩子抱在自己的怀里,搂着他,摇他,喊他,但那孩子并不回答。他嘴唇去亲那孩子的脸颊,孩子是冰冷惨白的。他感到他的四肢僵硬,他把手放在他的胸膛上,心脏已不再跳动了,孩子死了。一张叠着的纸从爱德华的胸口上落下来。维尔福如同五雷轰顶,双腿一软跪下来,孩子从他麻木的手上滑下来,滚到他母亲的身边。维尔福拾起那张纸,那是妻子的笔迹,他迫不急待地看了起来。

  “你知道我是一个好母亲,为了我儿子不惜让自己变成一个罪人。一个好母亲是不能和她的儿子分离的。”

  维尔福无法相信他的眼睛,无法相信他的理智。他向孩子的尸体爬过去,象一只母狮看着它死掉的小狮子一样。悲痛欲绝地喊道,“上帝啊!”他说,“上帝永在啊!”那两具死尸吓坏了他,他不能忍受两具尸体来填充寂静。直到那时,他被一中绝望和悲痛支持着。悲痛力大无比,而绝望使他产生了一种异乎寻常的勇气。现在,他站起来,但他的头低着,悲哀压得他抬不起头来。他甩了甩那被冷汗润湿的头发,决定去找他的父亲,他从没对任何人表示过怜悯,但现在他要找一个人来听他诉苦,他要找一个来听他哭泣。他走下楼梯,走进诺瓦蒂埃的房间。那老人正用他所能够表现出的最亲热的表情在倾听布沙尼神甫说话,布沙尼神甫仍象往常一样冷淡平静。维尔福一看见那长老,便把手按在前额上。他记得他曾在阿都尔那次晚宴后去拜访过他,也记得长老曾在瓦朗蒂娜去世的那天到这座房子里来过。“你在这儿,阁下!”他叹道,“你怎么总是伴随死神一起来呢?”

  布沙尼转过身来,看着检察官变了形的脸和他眼睛里那种野蛮的凶光,他知道开庭的那出戏已经收场了,但他当然不知道发生了别的事情。“我以前曾来为你的女儿祈祷过。”他答道。

  “但你今天来做什么?”

  “我来告诉你:你的债已经偿还得够了,从此刻起,我将祈祷上帝象我一样的宽恕你。”

  “上帝呀!”维尔福神情慌张的喊道,“你不是布沙尼神甫!”

  “是的,我不是,”长老拉掉他的头发,摇一遥头,他的黑发披散到他那英俊的面孔两旁。

  “你是基督山伯爵!”检察官带着惊呆的神情喊道。

  “你说得并不全对,检察官阁下,再仔细想一想。”

  “你是在马赛第一次听到我的声音的,在二十三年以前,你与圣•梅朗小、姐举行婚礼的那一天。好好想一想吧。”

  “你不是布沙尼?你不是基督山?你就是那个躲在幕后与我不共戴天的死对头!我在马赛的时候一定得罪过你。哦,该我倒霉!”

  “是的,你说得对,”伯爵把双手交叉在宽阔的胸前,说,“想想吧,仔细想想吧!”

  “但我怎样得罪了你?”维尔福喊道,他的脑子正在那既非幻梦也非现实的境地徘徊在理智和疯狂之间,——“我怎样得罪了你?告诉我吧!说呀!”

  “你是谁,那么你是谁?”

  “我是被你埋在伊夫堡黑牢里的一个可怜的人的阴魂。那个阴魂终于已从他的坟墓里爬了出来,上帝赐他一个基督山的面具,给他许多金珠宝贝,使你直到今天才能认出他。”

  “啊!我认出你了!我认出你了!”检察官喊道,“你是——”

  “我是爱德蒙•唐太斯!”

  “你是爱德蒙•唐太斯!”维尔福抓住伯爵的手腕喊道,“那么到这儿来。”于是他拉着基督山往楼上走。伯爵不知道发生了什么事情,只是他的心里也料到发生了某种新的灾难。

  “看吧,爱德蒙•唐太斯!”他指着他妻子和孩子的尸体说,“看!你的仇报了吗?”

  基督山看到这令人毛骨悚然的情景,他的脸色变得苍白;他把报复的权利用得过了头,他已没有权利说“上帝助我,上帝与我同在。那句话了。他带着一种无法形容的悲哀的表情扑到那孩子的尸体上,拨开他的眼睛,摸一摸他的脉搏,然后抱着他冲进瓦朗蒂娜的房间,把门关上了。

  “我的孩子!”维尔福喊道,“他抢走了我的孩子!噢,你这坏蛋,你不得好死!”他想去追基督山,但象是在做梦一样,他的脚一步也动不得。他拚命睁大眼睛,眼珠象是要从眼眶里突出来似的。指甲扎进了胸膛上,被血染红了;他太阳穴上的血管胀得象要爆裂开来似的,他头脑发热。几分钟,他已经没有了理智,接着,他大叫一声,爆发出一阵大笑,冲下楼梯去了。

  一刻钟以后,瓦朗蒂娜的房间门开了,基督山走出来。他的眼光迟钝,脸上毫无血色,他那表情一向宁静高贵的脸由于悲哀而神色大变,他的臂弯里抱着那个已经无法起死回生的孩子。他单腿跪下,虔敬地把他放在他母亲的旁边,然后他走出房间在楼梯上遇到一个仆人,“维尔福先生在哪儿?”他问仆人。

  那个仆人没吭声,指了指花园。基督山走下楼梯,向仆人所指的那个方向走过去,看见维尔福被他的仆人围在中间,他的手里拿着一把铲子,正在疯狂地挖着泥土。“这儿没有!”

  他喊道。于是他再向前面走几步,重新再挖。

  基督山走到他的身边,低声说:“阁下,你的确失去了一个儿子,但是——”

  维尔福打断他的话,他听不懂,也根本听不到。“噢,我会找到他的!”他喊道,“你们都哄我,说他不在这儿,我会找到他的,一定得找下去!”

  基督山恐慌地往后退去。“噢!”他说,“他疯啦!”象是怕那座受天诅咒的房子的墙壁会突然倒塌似的,他跑到街上,第一次他开始怀疑自己究竟有没有权利做他所做的那些事情。“噢,够啦,——够啦,”他喊道,“快去把最后的一个救出来吧。”

  一回到家,他就遇到莫雷尔正象一个幽灵似的在他的客厅里来回徘徊。“准备一下吧,马西米兰。”伯爵带着微笑说,“我们明天离开巴黎。”

  “你在这儿没有别的事要干?”莫雷尔问。

  “没有了,”基督山答道,“上帝宽恕我,也许我已经做得太过分了!”





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 112 The Departure The recent event formed the theme of conversation throughout all paris. Emmanuel and his wife conversed with natural astonishment in their little apartment in the Rue Meslay upon the three successive, sudden, and most unexpected catastrophes of Morcerf, Danglars, and Villefort. Maximilian, who was paying them a visit, listened to their conversation, or rather was present at it, plunged in his accustomed state of apathy. "Indeed," said Julie, "might we not almost fancy, Emmanuel, that those people, so rich, so happy but yesterday, had forgotten in their prosperity that an evil genius-like the wicked fairies in perrault's stories who present themselves unbidden at a wedding or baptism-hovered over them, and appeared all at once to revenge himself for their fatal neglect?" "What a dire misfortune!" said Emmanuel, thinking of Morcerf and Danglars. "What dreadful sufferings!" said Julie, remembering Valentine, but whom, with a delicacy natural to women, she did not name before her brother. "If the Supreme Being has directed the fatal blow," said Emmanuel, "it must be that he in his great goodness has perceived nothing in the past lives of these people to merit mitigation of their awful punishment." "Do you not form a very rash judgment, Emmanuel?" said Julie. "When my father, with a pistol in his hand, was once on the point of committing suicide, had any one then said, `This man deserves his misery,' would not that person have been deceived?" "Yes; but your father was not allowed to fall. A being was commissioned to arrest the fatal hand of death about to descend on him." Emmanuel had scarcely uttered these words when the sound of the bell was heard, the well-known signal given by the porter that a visitor had arrived. Nearly at the same instant the door was opened and the Count of Monte Cristo appeared on the threshold. The young people uttered a cry of joy, while Maximilian raised his head, but let it fall again immediately. "Maximilian," said the count, without appearing to notice the different impressions which his pres
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 63楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 109
The Assizes

The Benedetto affair, as it was called at the palais, and by people in general, had produced a tremendous sensation. Frequenting the Cafe de paris, the Boulevard de Gand, and the Bois de Boulogne, during his brief career of splendor, the false Cavalcanti had formed a host of acquaintances. The papers had related his various adventures, both as the man of fashion and the galley-slave; and as every one who had been personally acquainted with prince Andrea Cavalcanti experienced a lively curiosity in his fate, they all determined to spare no trouble in endeavoring to witness the trial of M. Benedetto for the murder of his comrade in chains. In the eyes of many, Benedetto appeared, if not a victim to, at least an instance of, the fallibility of the law. M. Cavalcanti, his father, had been seen in paris, and it was expected that he would re-appear to claim the illustrious outcast. Many, also, who were not aware of the circumstances attending his withdrawal from paris, were struck with the worthy appearance, the gentlemanly bearing, and the knowledge of the world displayed by the old patrician, who certainly played the nobleman very well, so long as he said nothing, and made no arithmetical calculations. As for the accused himself, many remembered him as being so amiable, so handsome, and so liberal, that they chose to think him the victim of some conspiracy, since in this world large fortunes frequently excite the malevolence and jealousy of some unknown enemy. Every one, therefore, ran to the court; some to witness the sight, others to comment upon it. From seven o'clock in the morning a crowd was stationed at the iron gates, and an hour before the trial commenced the hall was full of the privileged. Before the entrance of the magistrates, and indeed frequently afterwards, a court of justice, on days when some especial trial is to take place, resembles a drawing-room where many persons recognize each other and converse if they can do so without losing their seats; or, if they are separated by too great a number of lawyers, communicate by signs.

It was one of the magnificent autumn days which make amends for a short summer; the clouds which M. de Villefort had perceived at sunrise had all disappeared as if by magic, and one of the softest and most brilliant days of September shone forth in all its splendor.

Beauchamp, one of the kings of the press, and therefore claiming the right of a throne everywhere, was eying everybody through his monocle. He perceived Chateau-Renaud and Debray, who had just gained the good graces of a sergeant-at-arms, and who had persuaded the latter to let them stand before, instead of behind him, as they ought to have done. The worthy sergeant had recognized the minister's secretary and the millionnaire, and, by way of paying extra attention to his noble neighbors, promised to keep their places while they paid a visit to Beauchamp.

"Well," said Beauchamp, "we shall see our friend!"

"Yes, indeed!" replied Debray. "That worthy prince. Deuce take those Italian princes!"

"A man, too, who could boast of Dante for a genealogist, and could reckon back to the `Divine Comedy.'"

"A nobility of the rope!" said Chateau-Renaud phlegmatically.

"He will be condemned, will he not?" asked Debray of Beauchamp.

"My dear fellow, I think we should ask you that question; you know such news much better than we do. Did you see the president at the minister's last night?"

"Yes."

"What did he say?"

"Something which will surprise you."

"Oh, make haste and tell me, then; it is a long time since that has happened."

"Well, he told me that Benedetto, who is considered a serpent of subtlety and a giant of cunning, is really but a very commonplace, silly rascal, and altogether unworthy of the experiments that will be made on his phrenological organs after his death."

"Bah," said Beauchamp, "he played the prince very well."

"Yes, for you who detest those unhappy princes, Beauchamp, and are always delighted to find fault with them; but not for me, who discover a gentleman by instinct, and who scent out an aristocratic family like a very bloodhound of heraldry."

"Then you never believed in the principality?"

"Yes.-in the principality, but not in the prince."

"Not so bad," said Beauchamp; "still, I assure you, he passed very well with many people; I saw him at the ministers' houses."

"Ah, yes," said Chateau-Renaud. "The idea of thinking ministers understand anything about princes!"

"There is something in what you have just said," said Beauchamp, laughing.

"But," said Debray to Beauchamp, "if I spoke to the president, you must have been with the procureur."

"It was an impossibility; for the last week M. de Villefort has secluded himself. It is natural enough; this strange chain of domestic afflictions, followed by the no less strange death of his daughter"-

"Strange? What do you mean, Beauchamp?"

"Oh, yes; do you pretend that all this has been unobserved at the minister's?" said Beauchamp, placing his eye-glass in his eye, where he tried to make it remain.

"My dear sir," said Chateau-Renaud, "allow me to tell you that you do not understand that manoeuvre with the eye-glass half so well as Debray. Give him a lesson, Debray."

"Stay," said Beauchamp, "surely I am not deceived."

"What is it?"

"It is she!"

"Whom do you mean?"

"They said she had left."

"Mademoiselle Eugenie?" said Chateau-Renaud; "has she returned?"

"No, but her mother."

"Madame Danglars? Nonsense! Impossible!" said Chateau-Renaud; "only ten days after the flight of her daughter, and three days from the bankruptcy of her husband?"

Debray colored slightly, and followed with his eyes the direction of Beauchamp's glance. "Come," he said, "it is only a veiled lady, some foreign princess, perhaps the mother of Cavalcanti. But you were just speaking on a very interesting topic, Beauchamp."

"I?"

"Yes; you were telling us about the extraordinary death of Valentine."

"Ah, yes, so I was. But how is it that Madame de Villefort is not here?"

"poor, dear woman," said Debray, "she is no doubt occupied in distilling balm for the hospitals, or in making cosmetics for herself or friends. Do you know she spends two or three thousand crowns a year in this amusement? But I wonder she is not here. I should have been pleased to see her, for I like her very much."

"And I hate her," said Chateau-Renaud.

"Why?"

"I do not know. Why do we love? Why do we hate? I detest her, from antipathy."

"Or, rather, by instinct."

"perhaps so. But to return to what you were saying, Beauchamp."

"Well, do you know why they die so multitudinously at M. de Villefort's?"

"`Multitudinously' [drv]is good," said Chateau-Renaud.

"My good fellow, you'll find the word in Saint-Simon."

"But the thing itself is at M. de Villefort's; but let's get back to the subject."

"Talking of that," said Debray, "Madame was making inquiries about that house, which for the last three months has been hung with black."

"Who is Madame?" asked Chateau-Renaud.

"The minister's wife, pardieu!"

"Oh, your pardon! I never visit ministers; I leave that to the princes."

"Really, You were only before sparkling, but now you are brilliant; take compassion on us, or, like Jupiter, you will wither us up."

"I will not speak again," said Chateau-Renaud; "pray have compassion upon me, and do not take up every word I say."

"Come, let us endeavor to get to the end of our story, Beauchamp; I told you that yesterday Madame made inquiries of me upon the subject; enlighten me, and I will then communicate my information to her."

"Well, gentlemen, the reason people die so multitudinously (I like the word) at M. de Villefort's is that there is an assassin in the house!" The two young men shuddered, for the same idea had more than once occurred to them. "And who is the assassin;" they asked together.

"Young Edward!" A burst of laughter from the auditors did not in the least disconcert the speaker, who continued,- "Yes, gentlemen; Edward, the infant phenomenon, who is quite an adept in the art of killing."

"You are jesting."

"Not at all. I yesterday engaged a servant, who had just left M. de Villefort-I intend sending him away to-morrow, for he eats so enormously, to make up for the fast imposed upon him by his terror in that house. Well, now listen."

"We are listening."

"It appears the dear child has obtained possession of a bottle containing some drug, which he every now and then uses against those who have displeased him. First, M. and Madame de Saint-Meran incurred his displeasure, so he poured out three drops of his elixir-three drops were sufficient; then followed Barrois, the old servant of M. Noirtier, who sometimes rebuffed this little wretch-he therefore received the same quantity of the elixir; the same happened to Valentine, of whom he was jealous; he gave her the same dose as the others, and all was over for her as well as the rest."

"Why, what nonsense are you telling us?" said Chateau-Renaud.

"Yes, it is an extraordinary story," said Beauchamp; "is it not?"

"It is absurd," said Debray.

"Ah," said Beauchamp, "you doubt me? Well, you can ask my servant, or rather him who will no longer be my servant to-morrow, it was the talk of the house."

"And this elixir, where is it? what is it?"

"The child conceals it."

"But where did he find it?"

"In his mother's laboratory."

"Does his mother then, keep poisons in her laboratory?"

"How can I tell? You are questioning me like a king's attorney. I only repeat what I have been told, and like my informant I can do no more. The poor devil would eat nothing, from fear."

"It is incredible!"

"No, my dear fellow, it is not at all incredible. You saw the child pass through the Rue Richelieu last year, who amused himself with killing his brothers and sisters by sticking pins in their ears while they slept. The generation who follow us are very precocious."

"Come, Beauchamp," said Chateau-Renaud, "I will bet anything you do not believe a word of all you have been telling us."

"I do not see the Count of Monte Cristo here."

"He is worn out," said Debray; "besides, he could not well appear in public, since he has been the dupe of the Cavalcanti, who, it appears, presented themselves to him with false letters of credit, and cheated him out of 100,000 francs upon the hypothesis of this principality."
"By the way, M. de Chateau-Renaud," asked Beauchamp, "how is Morrel?"

"Ma foi, I have called three times without once seeing him. Still, his sister did not seem uneasy, and told me that though she had not seen him for two or three days, she was sure he was well."

"Ah, now I think of it, the Count of Monte Cristo cannot appear in the hall," said Beauchamp.

"Why not?"

"Because he is an actor in the drama."

"Has he assassinated any one, then?"

"No, on the contrary, they wished to assassinate him. You know that it was in leaving his house that M. de Caderousse was murdered by his friend Benedetto. You know that the famous waistcoat was found in his house, containing the letter which stopped the signature of the marriage-contract. Do you see the waistcoat? There it is, all blood-stained, on the desk, as a testimony of the crime."
"Ah, very good."

"Hush, gentlemen, here is the court; let us go back to our places." A noise was heard in the hall; the sergeant called his two patrons with an energetic "hem!" and the door-keeper appearing, called out with that shrill voice peculiar to his order, ever since the days of Beaumarchais, "The court, gentlemen!"





中文翻译
第一○九章 开庭

  法院里以及一般人口头所说的贝尼代托的案件已经轰动了整个巴黎。由于他时常出现于巴黎咖啡馆、安顿大马路和布洛涅大道上,所以在他短暂的显赫的日子里。这个假卡瓦尔康蒂已结交了一大批相识。报纸上曾报道他狱中的生活和冒充上流绅士时的经历;凡是认识卡瓦尔康蒂王子的人,对他的命运都有一种抑遏不住的好奇心,他们都决定不惜任何代价设法去旁听对贝尼代托案件审判。在许多人眼中,贝尼代托即使不是法律的一个牺牲品,至少也是法律的一个过失。

  他的父亲卡瓦尔康蒂先生曾在巴黎露过面,大家认为他会再来保护这个闻名遐迩的儿子。好些人知道他到基督山伯爵家里时穿的是绿底绣黑青蛙的外套,他们对他那种庄严的姿态和绅士风度曾留下很深刻的印象。的确,只要不张口说话,不计算数字,他扮演一个老贵族实在很出色。至于被告本人,在许多人的记忆中,他非常和蔼、漂亮豪爽,以致认为他可能是一次阴谋的牺牲品,因为在这个世界里,拥有财富常常会引起别人的暗中怨恨和嫉妒。所以,人人都想到法院里去,——有些是去看热闹,有些是去评头论足。从早晨七点钟起,铁门外便已排起了长队,在开庭前一小时,法庭里便已挤满了那些获得特许证的每逢到审判某一件特殊案子的日子,在法官进来以前,有时甚至在法官进来以后,法庭象一个客厅一样,许多互相认识的人打招呼、谈话,而他们中间隔着太多的律师、旁观者和宪兵的时候,他们就用暗号来互相交流。

  这是一个夏季过后的一个秋高气爽的日子。维尔福先生早晨所看见的那些云层都已象耍魔术似地消失了,这是九月里最温和最灿烂的一天。

  波尚正在向四周张望,他是无冕国王,每一个地方都有他的宝座。他看见了夏多•勒诺和德布雷,德布雷这时刚劝服坐在他们前面的一个副警长和他们交换座位。那可敬的副警长,认识部长的秘书和这位新的财主传信仰高于理智、宗教高于科学的“天启哲学”。主要著作有,便答应特别照顾这两位旁听者,允许当他们去同波尚打招呼的时候为他们保留座位。

  “嗯!”波尚说,“我们就要看见我们的朋友啦!”

  “是的,的确!”德布雷答道。“那可敬的王子!那个意大利王子真是见鬼!”

  “他是但丁给他写过家谱,在《神曲》里有案可查呀。”

  “该上绞刑架的贵族!”夏多•勒诺冷冷地说。

  “他会判死刑吗?”德布雷问波尚。

  “亲爱的,我认为那个问题是应该我们来问你呐,这种消息你比我们灵通得多。你昨天晚上在部长的家里见到审判长了吗?”

  “见到了。”

  “他怎么说?”

  “说出来会使你们大吃一惊。”

  “噢,赶快告诉我吧,那么!我有好久都不曾听到惊人的事情了。”

  “嗯,他告诉我说:贝尼代托被人认为是一条狡猾的蛇、一个机警的巨人,实际上他只是一个非常愚蠢的下等流氓,他的脑子结构在死后是不值得加以分析的。”

  “什么!”波尚说,“他扮演王子扮得非常妙呀。”

  “在你看来是这样,你厌恶那些倒霉的亲王,总是很高兴能在他们身上发现过错,但在我则不然,我凭本能就能辨别一位绅士,能象一只研究家谱学的猎犬那样嗅出一个贵族家庭的气息。”

  “那么你从来都不相信他有头衔罗?”

  “相信!相信亲王头衔,但不相信他有王子的风度。”

  “错啊,”德布雷说,“可是,我向你保证,他跟许多人交往得非常好,我曾在部长的家里遇到过他。”

  “啊,是的!”夏多•勒诺说。“你认为部长就能懂得王子的风度吗!”

  “你刚才说的话很妙,夏多•勒诺。”波尚大笑着说。

  “但是,”德布雷对波尚说,如果说我与审判长谈过话,你大概就与检察官谈过话了吧。”

  “那是不可能的事。最近这一星期来,维尔福先生家发生了一连串奇怪的家庭伤心事,还有他女儿奇怪的死去。”

  “奇怪!你是什么意思,波尚?”

  “噢,行了!别装样了,难道部长家里发生的这一切你毫无知觉吗?”波尚说,一面把单眼镜搁到他的眼睛上,竭边想使它不掉下来。

  “我亲爱的阁下,”夏多•勒诺说,“允许我告诉你:对于摆弄单片眼镜,你懂得还不及德布雷的一半呢。教他一教,德布雷。”

  “看,”波尚说,“我不会弄错的呀。”

  “出什么事了?”

  “是她!”

  “她?她是谁呀?”

  “他们说她已离开巴黎了呀。”

  “欧热妮小、姐?”夏多•勒诺说,“她回来了吗?”

  “不,是她的母亲。”

  “腾格拉尔夫人?胡说!不可能的,”夏多•勒诺说,”她女儿出走才十天,她丈夫破产才三天,她就到外面来了。”

  德布雷略微红了红脸,顺着波尚所指的方向望去。“噢,”

  他说,“那只是一位戴面纱的贵妇人,一位外国公主,——或许是卡瓦尔康蒂的母亲。但你刚才在谈一个非常有趣的问题,波尚。”

  “我?”

  “是的,你在告诉我脽拓于瓦朗蒂娜奇特的死。”

  “啊,是的,不错。但维尔福夫人怎么不在这儿呢?”

  “可怜又可爱的女人!”德布雷说,“她无疑是正忙着为医院提炼药水,或为她自己和她的朋友配制美容剂。你们可知道她每年在这种娱乐上要花掉两三千银币吗?我很高兴看见她,因为我非常喜欢她。”

  “我却非常讨厌她。”夏多•勒诺说。

  “为什么?”

  “我不知道。我们为什么会爱?我们为什么会恨?我是天生讨厌她的。”

  “说得更准确些,是出于本能。”

  “或许如此。但还是回到你所说的话题上来吧,波尚。”

  “好!”波尚答道,“诸位,你们想不想知道维尔福家为什么一下子死了那么多人?”

  “多才好呢。”夏多•勒诺说。

  “亲爱的,你可以在圣西门的书里找到那句话。”

  “但事情发生在维尔福先生的家里,所以,我们还是回到事情本身上来吧。”

  “对!”德布雷说,“你承认我一直都在注意着那座房子,最近三个月来,那儿始终挂着黑纱,前天,夫人还对我说起那座房子与瓦朗蒂娜的关系呢。”

  “夫人是谁?”夏多•勒诺问道。

  “当然是部长的太太罗!”

  “噢,对不起!我从来没有拜访过部长,让王子们去做那种事情。”

  “真的,以前你只是漂亮,现在你变得光彩照人了,伯爵,可怜可怜我们吧,不然你就象另外一个朱庇特,把我们都烧死啦。”

  “我不再说话了!”夏多•勒诺说,“真见鬼,别挑剔我所说的每一个字吧。”

  “来,让们来听完你的故事吧,波尚,我告诉你,夫人前天还问到我这件事情。开导我一下吧,让我去告诉她一些消息。”

  “嗯,诸位,维尔福先生家里的人之所以死得那样多,是因为那座屋子里有一个杀人犯!”

  那两个年轻人都打了一个寒颤,因为这种念头他们已不止想到过一次了。

  “那个杀人犯是谁呢?”他们同声问。

  “爱德华!”

  听者所爆发出来的一阵大笑丝毫末使那个说话的人,感到窘迫,他继续说:“是的,诸位,是爱德华,他在杀人的技术方面可称得上是一个老手。”

  “你在开玩笑。”

  “决不。我昨天雇用了一个刚从维尔福先生家逃出来的仆人。我准备明天就打发他走了,他的饭量是这样的大,他要补充他在那座屋子里吓得不敢进食的损失。嗯!听我说。”

  “我们在听着呢。”

  “看来很可能是那可爱的孩子弄到了一只装着某种药水的瓶子,他随时用它来对付他所不喜欢的那些人。最初是圣•梅朗夫人让他厌恶,所以他就把他的药倒出了三滴,——三滴就薀突让她丧命了。然后是那勇敢的巴罗斯,诺瓦蒂埃爷爷的老仆人,他不免要触犯那可爱的孩子,这是你们知道的。那可爱的孩子也给了他三滴药。然后就轮到那可怜的瓦朗蒂娜了,她并没有得罪他,但是他嫉妒她,他同样给她倒了三滴药精,而她象其他的人一样,走向了末日。”

  “咦,你讲给我们听的是一个什么鬼故事呀?”夏多•勒诺说。

  “是的,”波尚说,“属于另一个世界上故事,是不是?”

  “荒谬绝伦。”德布雷说。

  “啊!”波尚说,“你怀疑我?嗯,你可以去问我的仆人,或说得更确切些,去问那个明天就不再是我的仆人的那个人,那座屋子里的人都那样说。”

  “而这种药水呢?它在什么地方?它是什么东西?”

  “那孩子把它藏起来了。”

  “但他在哪儿找到的呢?”

  “在他母亲的实验室里。”

  “那么,是他的母亲把毒药放在实验室里的吗?”

  “这叫我怎么回答呢?你简直象一个检察官在审问犯人似的。我只是复述我所听到的话而已。我让你们自己去打听,此外我就无能为力了。那个可怜的家伙前一阵吓得不敢吃东西。”

  “简直让人难以置信!”

  “不,亲爱的,这并没有什么无法理解的,你看见去年黎希街的那个孩子吗?他乘他哥哥姊姊睡着的时候把一枚针戳到他们的耳朵里,弄死了他们,他只是觉得这样好玩。我们的后一代非常早熟的!”

  “来,波尚,”夏多•勒诺说,“我可以打赌,你讲给我们听的这个故事,实际上你自己压根都不相信,是不是!”我没有看见基督山伯爵,他为什么不来?”

  “他是不爱凑热闹的,”德布雷说,“而且,他在这儿露面不大适当,因为他刚让卡瓦尔康蒂敲去了一笔钱,卡瓦尔康蒂大概是拿着假造的介绍信去见他,骗走了他十万法郎。”

  “且慢,夏多•勒诺先生,”波尚说,“莫雷尔出什么事了?”

  “真的!我拜访过他三次,一次都没有见到他。可是,他的妹妹似乎并没有什么不安的样子,她对我说,虽然她也有两三天没有见到他了,但她确信他很好。”

  “啊,现在我明白为什么,基督山伯爵不能在法庭上露面了!”波尚说。

  “为什么不能?”

  “因为他是这幕戏里的一个演员。”

  “那么,难道是他暗杀了谁吗?”德布雷问。

  “不,正巧相反,他是他们想暗杀的目标。你们知道:卡德鲁斯先生是在离开他家的时候被他的朋友贝尼代托杀死的。你们知道:那件曾轰动一时的背心是在伯爵的家里找到的,里面藏着那封阻止签订婚约的信。你们见过那件背心吗?血迹斑斑的,在那张桌子上,充作物证。”

  “啊,好极了!”

  “嘘,诸位,法官来了,让我们回到自己的位子上去吧。”

  法庭里响起一阵骚动声,那位副警长向他的两个被保护人用力地招呼了一声“喂!”司仪出现了,他用博马舍时代以来干他这一职业的人所特具的尖锐的声音喊道:“开庭了,诸位!”





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 110 The Indictment The judges took their places in the midst of the most profound silence; the jury took their seats; M. de Villefort, the object of unusual attention, and we had almost said of general admiration, sat in the arm-chair and cast a tranquil glance around him. Every one looked with astonishment on that grave and severe face, whose calm expression personal griefs had been unable to disturb, and the aspect of a man who was a stranger to all human emotions excited something very like terror. "Gendarmes," said the president, "lead in the accused." At these words the public attention became more intense, and all eyes were turned towards the door through which Benedetto was to enter. The door soon opened and the accused appeared. The same impression was experienced by all present, and no one was deceived by the expression of his countenance. His features bore no sign of that deep emotion which stops the beating of the heart and blanches the cheek. His hands, gracefully placed, one upon his hat, the other in the opening of his white waistcoat, were not at all tremulous; his eye was calm and even brilliant. Scarcely had he entered the hall when he glanced at the whole body of magistrates and assistants; his eye rested longer on the president, and still more so on the king's attorney. By the side of Andrea was stationed the lawyer who was to conduct his defence, and who had been appointed by the court, for Andrea disdained to pay any attention to those details, to which he appeared to attach no importance. The lawyer was a young man with light hair whose face expressed a hundred times more emotion than that which characterized the prisoner. The president called for the indictment, revised as we know, by the clever and implacable pen of Villefort. During the reading of this, which was long, the public attention was continually drawn towards Andrea, who bore the inspection with Spartan unconcern. Villefort had never been so concise and eloquent. The crime was depicted in the most vivid colors; the former life of the prisoner, his transformation, a review of his life from the earliest period, were set forth with all the talent that a knowledge of human life could furnish to a mind like that of the procureur. Benedetto was thus forever condemned in public opinion before the sentence of the law could be pronounced. Andrea paid no attention to the successive charges which were brought against him. M. de Villefort, who examined him attentively, and who no doubt practiced upon him all the psychological studies he was accustomed to use, in vain endeavored to make him lower his eyes, notwithstanding the depth and profundity of his gaze. At length the reading of the indictment was ended. "Accused," said the president, "your name and surname?" Andrea arose. "Excuse me, Mr. president," he said, in a clear voice, "but I see you are going to adopt a course of questions through which I cannot follow you. I have an idea, which I will explain by and by, of making an exception to the usual form of accusation. Allow me, then, if you please, to answer in different order, or I will not do so at all." The astonished president looked at the jury, who in turn looked at Villefort. The whole assembly manifested great surprise, but Andrea appeared quite unmoved. "Your age?" said the president; "will you answer that question?" "I will answer that question, as well as the rest, Mr. president, but in its turn." "Your age?" repeated the president. "I am twenty-one years old, or rather I shall be in a few days, as I was born the night of the 27th of September, 1817." M. de Villefort, who was busy taking down some notes, raised his head at the mention of this date. "Where were you born?" continued the president. "At Auteuil, near paris." M. de Villefort a second time raised his head, looked at Benedetto as if he had been gazing at the head of Medusa, and became livid. As for Benedetto, he gracefully wiped his lips with a fine cambric pocket-handkerchief. "Your profession?" "First I was a forger," answered Andrea, as calmly as possible; "then I became a thief, and lately have become an assassin." A murmur, or rather storm, of indignation burst from all parts of the assembly. The judges themselves appeared to be stupefied, and the jury manifested tokens of disgust for cynicism so unexpected in a man of fashion. M. de Villefort pressed his hand upon his brow, which, at first pale, had become red and burning; then he suddenly arose and looked around as though he had lost his senses-he wanted air. "Are you looking for anything, Mr. procureur?" asked Benedetto, with his most ingratiating smile. M. de Villefort answered nothing, but sat, or rather threw himself down again upon his chair. "And now, prisoner, will you consent to tell your name?" said the president. "The brutal affectation with which you have enumerated and classified your crimes calls for a severe reprimand on the part of the court, both in the name of morality, and for the respect due to humanity. You appear to consider this a point of honor, and it may be for this reason, that you have delayed acknowledging your name. You wished it to be preceded by all these titles." "It is quite wonderful, Mr. president, how entirely you have read my thoughts," said Benedetto, in his softest voice and most polite manner. "This is, indeed, the reason why I begged you to alter the order of the questions." The public astonishment had reached its height. There was no longer any deceit or bravado in the manner of the accused. The audience felt that a startling revelation was to follow this ominous prelude. "Well," said the president; "your name?" "I cannot tell you my name, since I do not know it; but I know my father's, and can tell it to you." A painful giddiness overwhelmed Villefort; great drops of acrid sweat fell from his face upon the papers which he held in his convulsed hand. "Repeat your father's name," said the president. Not a whisper, not a breath, was heard in that vast assembly; every one waited anxiously. "My father is king's attorney," replied Andrea calmly. "King's attorney?" said the president, stupefied, and without noticing the agitation which spread over the face of M. de Villefort; "king's attorney?" "Yes; and if you wish to know his name, I will tell it,- he is named Villefort." The explosion, which had been so long restrained from a feeling of respect to the court of justice, now burst forth like thunder from the breasts of all present; the court itself did not seek to restrain the feelings of the audience. The exclamations, the insults addressed to Benedetto, who remained perfectly unconcerned, the energetic gestures, the movement of the gendarmes, the sneers of the scum of the crowd always sure to rise to the surface in case of any disturbance-all this lasted five minutes, before the door-keepers and magistrates were able to restore silence. In the midst of this tumult the voice of the president was heard to exclaim,-"Are you playing with justice, accused, and do you dare set your fellow-citizens an example of disorder which even in these times his never been equalled?" Several persons hurried up to M. de Villefort, who sat half bowed over in his chair, offering him consolation, encouragement, and protestations of zeal and sympathy. Order was re-established in the hall, except that a few people still moved about and whispered to one another. A lady, it was said, had just fainted; they had supplied her with a smelling-bottle, and she had recovered. During the scene of tumult, Andrea had turned his smiling face towards the assembly; then, leaning with one hand on the oaken rail of the dock, in the most graceful attitude possible, he said: "Gentlemen, I assure you I had no idea of insulting the court, or of making a useless disturbance in the presence of this honorable assembly. They ask my age; I tell it. They ask where I was born; I answer. They ask my name, I cannot give it, since my parents abandoned me. But though I cannot give my own name, not possessing one, I can tell them my father's. Now I repeat, my father is named M. de Villefort, and I am ready to prove it." There was an energy, a conviction, and a sincerity in the manner of the young man, which silenced the tumult. All eyes were turned for a moment towards the procureur, who sat as motionless as though a thunderbolt had changed him into a corpse. "Gentlemen," said Andrea, commanding silence by his voice and manner; "I owe you the proofs and explanations of what I have said." "But," said the irritated president, "you called yourself Benedetto, declared yourself an orphan, and claimed Corsica as your country." "I said anything I pleased, in order that the solemn declaration I have just made should not be withheld, which otherwise would certainly have been the case. I now repeat that I was born at Auteuil on the night of the 27th of September, 1817, and that I am the son of the procureur, M. de Villefort. Do you wish for any further details? I will give them. I was born in No. 28, Rue de la Fontaine, in a room hung with red damask; my father took me in his arms, telling my mother I was dead, wrapped me in a napkin marked with an H and an N, and carried me into a garden, where he buried me alive." A shudder ran through the assembly when they saw that the confidence of the prisoner increased in proportion to the terror of M. de Villefort. "But how have you become acquainted with all these details?" asked the president. "I will tell you, Mr. president. A man who had sworn vengeance against my father, and had long watched his opportunity to kill him, had introduced himself that night into the garden in which my father buried me. He was concealed in a thicket; he saw my father bury something in the ground, and stabbed him; then thinking the deposit might contain some treasure he turned up the ground, and found me stil
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 62楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 107
The Lions' Den
One division of La Force, in which the most dangerous and desperate prisoners are confined, is called the court of Saint-Bernard. The prisoners, in their expressive language, have named it the "Lions' Den," probably because the captives possess teeth which frequently gnaw the bars, and sometimes the keepers also. It is a prison within a prison; the walls are double the thickness of the rest. The gratings are every day carefully examined by jailers, whose herculean proportions and cold pitiless expression prove them to have been chosen to reign over their subjects for their superior activity and intelligence. The court-yard of this quarter is enclosed by enormous walls, over which the sun glances obliquely, when it deigns to penetrate into this gulf of moral and physical deformity. On this paved yard are to be seen,-pacing to and fro from morning till night, pale, careworn, and haggard, like so many shadows,-the men whom justice holds beneath the steel she is sharpening. There, crouched against the side of the wall which attracts and retains the most heat, they may be seen sometimes talking to one another, but more frequently alone, watching the door, which sometimes opens to call forth one from the gloomy assemblage, or to throw in another outcast from society.

The court of Saint-Bernard has its own particular apartment for the reception of guests; it is a long rectangle, divided by two upright gratings placed at a distance of three feet from one another to prevent a visitor from shaking hands with or passing anything to the prisoners. It is a wretched, damp, nay, even horrible spot, more especially when we consider the agonizing conferences which have taken place between those iron bars. And yet, frightful though this spot may be, it is looked upon as a kind of paradise by the men whose days are numbered; it is so rare for them to leave the Lions' Den for any other place than the barrier Saint-Jacques or the galleys!

In the court which we have attempted to describe, and from which a damp vapor was rising, a young man with his hands in his pockets, who had excited much curiosity among the inhabitants of the "Den," might be seen walking. The cut of his clothes would have made him pass for an elegant man, if those clothes had not been torn to shreds; still they did not show signs of wear, and the fine cloth, beneath the careful hands of the prisoner, soon recovered its gloss in the parts which were still perfect, for the wearer tried his best to make it assume the appearance of a new coat. He bestowed the same attention upon the cambric front of a shirt, which had considerably changed in color since his entrance into the prison, and he polished his varnished boots with the corner of a handkerchief embroidered with initials surmounted by a coronet. Some of the inmates of the "Lions' Den" were watching the operations of the prisoner's toilet with considerable interest. "See, the prince is pluming himself," said one of the thieves. "He's a fine looking fellow," said another; "if he had only a comb and hair-grease, he'd take the shine off the gentlemen in white kids."

"His coat looks almost new, and his boots shine like a nigger's face. It's pleasant to have such well-dressed comrades; but didn't those gendarmes behave shameful?- must 'a been jealous, to tear such clothes!"

"He looks like a big-bug," said another; "dresses in fine style. And, then, to be here so young! Oh, what larks!" Meanwhile the object of this hideous admiration approached the wicket, against which one of the keepers was leaning. "Come, sir," he said, "lend me twenty francs; you will soon be paid; you run no risks with me. Remember, I have relations who possess more millions than you have deniers. Come, I beseech you, lend me twenty francs, so that I may buy a dressing-gown; it is intolerable always to be in a coat and boots! And what a coat, sir, for a prince of the Cavalcanti!" The keeper turned his back, and shrugged his shoulders; he did not even laugh at what would have caused any one else to do so; he had heard so many utter the same things,-indeed, he heard nothing else.

"Come," said Andrea, "you are a man void of compassion; I'll have you turned out." This made the keeper turn around, and he burst into a loud laugh. The prisoners then approached and formed a circle. "I tell you that with that wretched sum," continued Andrea, "I could obtain a coat, and a room in which to receive the illustrious visitor I am daily expecting."

"Of course-of course," said the prisoners;-"any one can see he's a gentleman!"

"Well, then, lend him the twenty francs," said the keeper, leaning on the other shoulder; "surely you will not refuse a comrade!"

"I am no comrade of these people," said the young man, proudly, "you have no right to insult me thus."

The thieves looked at one another with low murmurs, and a storm gathered over the head of the aristocratic prisoner, raised less by his own words than by the manner of the keeper. The latter, sure of quelling the tempest when the waves became too violent, allowed them to rise to a certain pitch that he might be revenged on the importunate Andrea, and besides it would afford him some recreation during the long day. The thieves had already approached Andrea, some screaming, "La savate-La savate!"* a cruel operation, which consists in cuffing a comrade who may have fallen into disgrace, not with an old shoe, but with an iron-heeled one. Others proposed the "anguille," another kind of recreation, in which a handkerchief is filled with sand, pebbles, and two-sous pieces, when they have them, which the wretches beat like a flail over the head and shoulders of the unhappy sufferer. "Let us horsewhip the fine gentleman!" said others.

Savate: an old shoe.

But Andrea, turning towards them, winked his eyes, rolled his tongue around his cheeks, and smacked his lips in a manner equivalent to a hundred words among the bandits when forced to be silent. It was a Masonic sign Caderousse had taught him. He was immediately recognized as one of them; the handkerchief was thrown down, and the iron-heeled shoe replaced on the foot of the wretch to whom it belonged. Some voices were heard to say that the gentleman was right; that he intended to be civil, in his way, and that they would set the example of liberty of conscience,-and the mob retired. The keeper was so stupefied at this scene that he took Andrea by the hands and began examining his person, attributing the sudden submission of the inmates of the Lions' Den to something more substantial than mere fascination. Andrea made no resistance, although he protested against it. Suddenly a voice was heard at the wicket. "Benedetto!" exclaimed an inspector. The keeper relaxed his hold. "I am called," said Andrea. "To the visitors' room!" said the same voice.

"You see some one pays me a visit. Ah, my dear sir, you will see whether a Cavalcanti is to be treated like a common person!" And Andrea, gliding through the court like a black shadow, rushed out through the wicket, leaving his comrades, and even the keeper, lost in wonder. Certainly a call to the visitors' room had scarcely astonished Andrea less than themselves, for the wily youth, instead of making use of his privilege of waiting to be claimed on his entry into La Force, had maintained a rigid silence. "Everything," he said, "proves me to be under the protection of some powerful person,-this sudden fortune, the facility with which I have overcome all obstacles, an unexpected family and an illustrious name awarded to me, gold showered down upon me, and the most splendid alliances about to be entered into. An unhappy lapse of fortune and the absence of my protector have cast me down, certainly, but not forever. The hand which has retreated for a while will be again stretched forth to save me at the very moment when I shall think myself sinking into the abyss. Why should I risk an imprudent step? It might alienate my protector. He has two means of extricating me from this dilemma,-the one by a mysterious escape, managed through bribery; the other by buying off my judges with gold. I will say and do nothing until I am convinced that he has quite abandoned me, and then"-

Andrea had formed a plan which was tolerably clever. The unfortunate youth was intrepid in the attack, and rude in the defence. He had borne with the public prison, and with privations of all sorts; still, by degrees nature, or rather custom, had prevailed, and he suffered from being naked, dirty, and hungry. It was at this moment of discomfort that the inspector's voice called him to the visiting-room. Andrea felt his heart leap with joy. It was too soon for a visit from the examining magistrate, and too late for one from the director of the prison, or the doctor; it must, then, be the visitor he hoped for. Behind the grating of the room into which Andrea had been led, he saw, while his eyes dilated with surprise, the dark and intelligent face of M. Bertuccio, who was also gazing with sad astonishment upon the iron bars, the bolted doors, and the shadow which moved behind the other grating.

"Ah," said Andrea, deeply affected.

"Good morning, Benedetto," said Bertuccio, with his deep, hollow voice.

"You-you?" said the young man, looking fearfully around him.

"Do you not recognize me, unhappy child?"

"Silence,-be silent!" said Andrea, who knew the delicate sense of hearing possessed by the walls; "for heaven's sake, do not speak so loud!"
"You wish to speak with me alone, do you not?" said Bertuccio.

"Oh, yes."

"That is well." And Bertuccio, feeling in his pocket, signed to a keeper whom he saw through the window of the wicket.

"Read?" he said.

"What is that?" asked Andrea.

"An order to conduct you to a room, and to leave you there to talk to me."

"Oh," cried Andrea, leaping with joy. Then he mentally added,-"Still my unknown protector! I am not forgotten. They wish for secrecy, since we are to converse in a private room. I understand, Bertuccio has been sent by my protector."

The keeper spoke for a moment with an official, then opened the iron gates and conducted Andrea to a room on the first floor. The room was whitewashed, as is the custom in prisons, but it looked quite brilliant to a prisoner, though a stove, a bed, a chair, and a table formed the whole of its sumptuous furniture. Bertuccio sat down upon the chair, Andrea threw himself upon the bed; the keeper retired.

"Now," said the steward, "what have you to tell me?"

"And you?" said Andrea.

"You speak first."

"Oh, no. You must have much to tell me, since you have come to seek me."

"Well, be it so. You have continued your course of villany; you have robbed-you have assassinated."

"Well, I should say! If you had me taken to a private room only to tell me this, you might have saved yourself the trouble. I know all these things. But there are some with which, on the contrary, I am not acquainted. Let us talk of those, if you please. Who sent you?"

"Come, come, you are going on quickly, M. Benedetto!"

"Yes, and to the point. Let us dispense with useless words. Who sends you?"

"No one."

"How did you know I was in prison?"

"I recognized you, some time since, as the insolent dandy who so gracefully mounted his horse in the Champs Elysees."

"Oh, the Champs Elysees? Ah, yes; we burn, as they say at the game of pincette. The Champs Elysees? Come, let us talk a little about my father."

"Who, then, am I?"

"You, sir?-you are my adopted father. But it was not you, I presume, who placed at my disposal 100,000 francs, which I spent in four or five months; it was not you who manufactured an Italian gentleman for my father; it was not you who introduced me into the world, and had me invited to a certain dinner at Auteuil, which I fancy I am eating at this moment, in company with the most distinguished people in paris-amongst the rest with a certain procureur, whose acquaintance I did very wrong not to cultivate, for he would have been very useful to me just now;-it was not you, in fact, who bailed me for one or two millions, when the fatal discovery of my little secret took place. Come, speak, my worthy Corsican, speak!"
"What do you wish me to say?"

"I will help you. You were speaking of the Champs Elysees just now, worthy foster-father."

"Well?"

"Well, in the Champs Elysees there resides a very rich gentleman."

"At whose house you robbed and murdered, did you not?"

"I believe I did."

"The Count of Monte Cristo?"

"'Tis you who have named him, as M. Racine says. Well, am I to rush into his arms, and strain him to my heart, crying, `My father, my father!' like Monsieur pixerecourt."*

"Do not let us jest," gravely replied Bertuccio, "and dare not to utter that name again as you have pronounced it."

Guilbert de pixerecourt, French dramatist (1775-1844).

"Bah," said Andrea, a little overcome, by the solemnity of Bertuccio's manner, "why not?"

"Because the person who bears it is too highly favored by heaven to be the father of such a wretch as you."

"Oh, these are fine words."

"And there will be fine doings, if you do not take care."

"Menaces-I do not fear them. I will say"-

"Do you think you are engaged with a pygmy like yourself?" said Bertuccio, in so calm a tone, and with so steadfast a look, that Andrea was moved to the very soul. "Do you think you have to do with galley-slaves, or novices in the world? Benedetto, you are fallen into terrible hands; they are ready to open for you-make use of them. Do not play with the thunderbolt they have laid aside for a moment, but which they can take up again instantly, if you attempt to intercept their movements."

"My father-I will know who my father is," said the obstinate youth; "I will perish if I must, but I will know it. What does scandal signify to me? What possessions, what reputation, what `pull,' as Beauchamp says,-have I? You great people always lose something by scandal, notwithstanding your millions. Come, who is my father?"

"I came to tell you."

"Ah," cried Benedetto, his eyes sparkling with joy. Just then the door opened, and the jailer, addressing himself to Bertuccio, said,-"Excuse me, sir, but the examining magistrate is waiting for the prisoner."

"And so closes our interview," said Andrea to the worthy steward; "I wish the troublesome fellow were at the devil!"
"I will return to-morrow," said Bertuccio.

"Good! Gendarmes, I am at your service. Ah, sir, do leave a few crowns for me at the gate that I may have some things I am in need of!"

"It shall be done," replied Bertuccio. Andrea extended his hand; Bertuccio kept his own in his pocket, and merely jingled a few pieces of money. "That's what I mean," said Andrea, endeavoring to smile, quite overcome by the strange tranquillity of Bertuccio. "Can I be deceived?" he murmured, as he stepped into the oblong and grated vehicle which they call "the salad basket." "Never mind, we shall see! To-morrow, then!" he added, turning towards Bertuccio.

"To-morrow!" replied the steward.





中文翻译
第一○七章 狮穴

  在福斯监狱里,有一个专门关押危险而凶横的犯人牢区,圣•伯纳院,但犯人们按他们的行动称为“狮穴”,那大概是因为里面的罪犯常用牙齿去咬铁栅,甚至有时也咬看守的缘故。这是一个监狱里面的监狱。墙壁比别处的要厚一倍。铁棚每天都由狱座小心地加以检查,这些狱卒是特选出来的,从他们魁伟的身体和冷酷的表情上,可以看出他们是善于用恐怖和机警来统治囚徒的。这牢区的院子四面都是极高的墙头,太阳只有在当空的那一刻才能照到院子里,象是太阳也不愿意多看这一群精神和肉体的怪物似的。在铺着石板的院子里,从早到晚踱着一群脸色苍白、忧虑满面、外貌凶残正在遭受法律惩罚的人,象是许多憧憬未来的幽灵一样。

  在那吸收并保留了一些阳光余热的墙脚下,可以看见两三个囚犯蜷缩着在聊天——但更常见的是一个人蹲在那儿——眼睛望着铁门,那扇门有时也打开,从这悲惨的人群里唤一个出去,或是又抛进一个社会的渣滓来。

  圣•伯纳院有专门的会见室,那是一个长方形的房间,两道笔直的栅栏,栅栏之间相距三尺,以防止探监的人和犯人握手或递东西给犯人。这是一个阴森、潮湿,甚至是令人恐怖的地方,尤其是想到这两道铁栅之间那种可怕的谈话的时候。可是,这个地方虽然可怕,但在那些数着时间过日子的人看来,却象是一个天堂,他们一旦离开狮穴,大多被送到圣•杰克司城栅[巴黎熗决死刑犯的地方。——译注]或苦工船或狱中隔离室去。

  在这部分牢区里,散发着寒冷的潮气,一个年轻人双手插在口袋里走来走去。这已引起了狮穴成员很大的好奇心。他身上的衣服如果是没有被撕破,从剪裁来看他应该是一位高雅的绅士,那套衣服并不算旧皆由不生不灭的“气”凝聚而成。但主张“气外无理”,并用,在年轻人的小心的整理之下,撕破的那一部分不久便恢复了它原有的光泽,使人一看就知道那衣服的质地很不错。他同样爱护身上那件白葛布衬衫。自从他入狱以来,衬衫的颜色已改变了很多,他用一块角上绣着一顶皇冠的手帕角把他的皮靴擦亮。狮穴里的几个囚犯对这个人的修饰表示了很大的兴趣。

  “瞧!王子在打扮他自己了。”一个囚犯说。

  “他天生长得非常漂亮,”另一个贼说,“假如他有一把梳子和一些发蜡,他就要把那些戴白手套的先生们比下去了。”

  “他的上衣好象是新的,他的皮靴真亮。我们有了这样体面的伙伴,真是增光不少,那些宪兵们不要脸。嫉妒得撕烂这样好的衣服!”

  “他象是一个重要人物,”另一个说,“他穿着体面的衣服。”在这种恶意的赞美下,年轻人向侧门走过去,侧门上靠着一个看守。

  “先生,”他说,“借二十法郎给我,很快就还给你,你跟我交往是没有危险的。我亲戚的钱,一百万一百万地计算,比你一个子一个子地计算都多呢。我求求你,借二十法郎给我,让我去买一件睡衣,一天到晚穿着上装和皮靴真让人受不了,而且,先生,这件上装怎么配穿在卡瓦尔康蒂王子身上呀!”

  看守转过身去,耸了耸肩。他对于这种任何人听了都会发笑的话毫无反应,这种话他听得太多了,——实际上,他所听到的,都是这样的话。

  “好,”安德烈说,“你是一个没有同情心的人,我会让你丢掉饭碗的。”

  那看守转过身来,爆发出一阵大笑。那时,囚犯们已走过来。把他俩围在中间。

  “我告诉你,”安德烈继续说,“有了二十法郎,我就可以弄到一件上装和一个房间,我就可以接见我天天盼望的贵客了。”

  “他说得对!他说得对!”囚犯们说,“谁都看得出他是一个上等人。”

  “嗯,那末,你们借二十法郎给他吧,”看守换了一个肩膀靠在侧门上说,“你们当然不会拒绝一个伙伴的请求的。”

  “我不是这些人的伙伴,”那年轻人骄傲地说,“你没有权利这样侮辱我。”

  囚犯们互相望了一眼,口里发出不满的嘟囔,一场暴风雨已在这贵族派头的囚犯头上聚集起来了,这场暴风雨不是他的话惹起的,而是那看守的态度造成的。看守因为确信事态闹大时他可以使它平息下来,所以听任事态发展,以便使那个喋喋不休的家伙挨顿教训,而且,这也可以供他作一种消遣。盗贼们已经逼近安德烈了,有些囚犯嘴里喊到“破鞋子!破鞋子!”——那是一种残酷的刑罚,方法是用一只钉掌的破鞋来殴打侮辱同伴,另外一些囚犯建议用“钉包”,——

  那又是他们的一种消遣,方法是用一块手帕包住沙泥、石子和他们身边所有的半便士的铜板,用它来敲打那倒霉者的头和肩,有些人则说:“让我们用马鞭子把那位漂亮先生抽一顿!”

  安德烈转过身去,对他们眨眨眼睛,用舌头鼓起面颊,噘起嘴唇,发出一种声音。这种举动在盗贼间抵得上一百句话。

  这是卡德罗斯教他的暗号。他立刻被认为是自己人了,手帕包被摔掉了,铁掌鞋回到了领头者的脚上。有人说,这位先生说得对,他有权利随心所欲地打扮,他们决不妨碍旁人的自由。骚乱平息下去了。看守对于这种场面简直是惊诧,他开始搜查安德烈的身体,认为狮穴里的囚犯突然变得这样了驯服,靠他个人目光的威慑是办不到的,而是有别的理由。安德烈虽然抗议,但并不抗拒。突然,侧门外面传来一个声音。

  “贝尼代托!”

  “有人叫我。”安德烈说。看守只好放手。

  “到会见室去!”同一个声音说。

  “你看,有人来看我了。啊,我亲爱的先生,您瞧着吧,对待一个卡瓦尔康蒂究竟是不能象对一个普通人一样的!”

  于是安德烈象幽灵似的溜过天井,冲出栅门,让他的伙伴们和那看守沉浸在惊讶里。

  对于这次被召到会见室里安德烈本人并不象旁人那样惊奇。因为,自从跨进福斯监狱,那善于心计的青年便保持着坚忍的沉默,不象旁人那样到处写信向人求援。“显然的,”他对自己说,“有一个强有力的人保护着我,所有的一切都向我证明了这一点,——突如其来的好运气,种种困难轻而易举地被克服了,一个即兴而来的父亲和一个送上门来的光辉的姓氏,黄金雨点般地落到我身上,我几乎要结上一门显赫的亲事。命中注定的一场波折和我那保护人的一时疏忽使我落到这个地步,但我绝不会永远如此。当我堕入深渊的时候,那个人又会伸出手来把我救出去的!我无须冒险采取卤莽的行动。如果卤莽行动,也会使我的保护人疏远我。他有两种办法可以把我从这种困境里解救出来,——他可以用贿赂的方法为我设计一次神秘的出逃,要不,他就用黄金收买我的法官。我暂且不说话,也不作任何举动,直到我确信他已完全抛弃我的时候,那时——”

  安德烈已经拟定了一个相当狡猾的计划。那不幸的年轻人勇于进攻,防守时也厉害。他一生下来就与监狱为伍,匮乏的生活他都经受过,可是,渐渐地,他的天性显露出来了,他忍受不了污秽、饥饿和褴褛的生活。正当他处在这种度日如年的境况中的时候,有人来看了。安德烈觉得他的心因欢喜而狂跳着。检察官不会来得这样早,狱医不会来得这样迟,所以,这一定是他所盼望的人来了。

  到了会见室栅栏后面以后,安德烈惊奇地张大了眼睛,他看见的贝尔图乔先生那张阴郁而精明的脸,后者这时也带着戚然的目光凝视那铁栅,那闩住的门以及那在对面栅栏后面晃动的人影。

  “啊!”安德烈大为感动地说。

  “早安,贝尼代托。”贝尔图乔用深沉的声音说。

  “你!你!”那青年惊慌地四下张望。

  “你不认识我了吗,可怜的孩子?”

  “轻一点!轻一点!”安德烈说,他知道墙壁另一边会有人听的,“看在上帝的面上,别说得那么响!”

  “你希望和我单独谈,是吗?”贝尔图乔说。

  “噢,是的!”

  “很好!”于是贝尔图乔从他的口袋里摸出一张纸,向那个站在侧门窗外的看守招呼了一下。

  “看!”他说。

  “那是什么?”安德烈问道。

  “一道让你搬到一个单间里去和我谈话的命令。”

  “噢!”安德烈喊道,他高兴得跳了起来。然后他心里思忖道,“还是那位无名的保护人做的,他没有忘记我。他要保密,所以要找个单间谈话。我明白,——贝尔图乔是我的保护人派来的。”

  看守和一位上司商量了一会儿,然后打开铁门,领安德烈到二楼上的一个房间里。房间的墙上照例刷着石灰,但在一个犯人看来,它已经够漂亮了,虽然它里面的全部家当只包括一只火炉、一张床、一把椅子和一张桌子。贝尔图乔坐在椅子上,安德烈把他自己往床上一躺,看守退了出去。

  “现在,”那位管家说,“你有什么话要告诉我?”

  “你呢?”安德烈说。

  “你先说。”

  “噢,不!你一定有很多话要对我说,因为你是来找我的。”

  “好,就算是吧!你不断地在作恶,你抢劫,你杀人。”

  “哼!如果你带我到这个房间里来只是想告诉我这些的话,你大可不必这么麻烦。这种事情我都知道。但有些事情我还不知道。如果你高兴,谈谈我不知道的那些事情吧。谁派你来的?”

  “喏,喏,你太着急了吧,贝尼代托先生?”

  “是的,但我说了问题的关键!废话少说。是谁派你来的?”

  “没有人。”

  “你怎么知道我在监狱里呢?”

  “不久以前,我在香榭丽舍大道上认出你,看见你打扮得象个花花公子,神气活现地骑在马上。”

  “噢,香榭丽舍大道!啊,啊!我们是搅在一起啦。香榭丽大道!来,谈一谈我的父亲吧!”

  “那么,我是谁呢?”

  “你吗,阁下?你是我的养父。但我想,让我在四五个月里面花掉十万法郎,不是你吧。我那在意大利的绅士父亲,不是你给我制造出来的吧,我进入社交界,到阿都尔去赴宴,——我现在觉得还好象在与巴黎上层的那些人物一起吃东西,那些人物中有一位检察官,可惜我没有借那个机会与他多多接触——他该不是你介绍给我的吧,现在,我的秘密泄露,大概是你不肯花一两百万来保我出去吧?说话呀,我尊敬的科西嘉人,说呀!”

  “你要我说什么?”

  “我来提醒你。你刚才提到香榭丽舍大道,我可敬的养父!”

  “怎么样?”

  “嗯,在香榭丽舍大道,一位非常有钱的绅士就住在那儿。”

  “你到他家里去偷过东西,杀过人,是不是?”

  “我想是的。”

  “是基督山伯爵?”

  “你说对了。嗯,我是不是要冲进他的怀里,紧紧地抱住他,象演员们在舞台所做的那样大哭‘爹爹,爹爹’呢?”

  “我们不要开玩笑,”贝尔图乔严肃地说,“这个名字不随便可以说的,你不要太放肆了。”

  “噢!”安德烈说,贝尔图乔那种庄严的态度使他有点害怕,“为什么不?”

  “因为叫那个名字的人是蒙天主厚爱,是不会有你这样一个混蛋的儿子!”

  “噢,这句话真好听!”

  “假如你不小心,还有更糟糕的事情在后面呢!”

  “吓唬我,我不怕的,我要说——”

  “你以为你的对手是一个象你一样的胆小鬼吗?”贝尔图乔说。

  他的语气平静坚定,以致安德烈的心都发抖了。“你以为你的对手是监狱里的败类,是初出茅庐的毛头小伙子吗?贝尼代托,你已经落入一只可怕的手里了,有一只手准备来救你,你应该好自为之!别去玩弄那些鬼花样,假如你要阻扰它的行动,它必定会对你严惩的。”

  “我的父亲——我要知道谁是我的父亲!”臒吞执的年轻人说,“假如我一定要死,我就死好了,但我要知道这件事情。

  我不怕出丑。我应该拥有什么财产,什么名誉?你们这些大人物拥有家财万贯,但碰到丑闻总是要损失惨重。来,告诉我究竟谁是我的父亲?”

  “我就是来告诉你的。”

  “啊!”贝尼代托说,他的眼睛里闪烁着惊喜的光。

  正当这时,门开了,狱卒对贝尔图乔说:“对不起,先生,检察官等着要查犯人了。”

  “那末我们的谈话就此结束,”安德烈对那可敬的管家说,“那该死的捣蛋鬼!”

  “我明天再来。”贝尔图乔说。

  “好!宪兵,我会听从你们的吩咐。啊,好先生,务必请你给我留下几个钱放在门房里,让他们为我买几样急需的物品。”

  “我会给的。”贝尔图乔回答。

  安德烈向他伸手来,贝尔图乔依旧把手插在口袋里,把口袋里的几块钱弄得丁丁当当发响。“正是我所需要的,”安德烈说,他想笑,但却被贝尔图乔那种出奇的镇静慑服了。

  “我不上当?”他一面低声说着,一面跨进那被称为“杂拌篮”的长方形的铁栅车里。“不要紧,我们等着瞧吧!那么,明天见。”他转过去对贝尔图乔说。

  “明天见。”臒蛙家回答说。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 108 The Judge We remember that the Abbe Busoni remained alone with Noirtier in the chamber of death, and that the old man and the priest were the sole guardians of the young girl's body. perhaps it was the Christian exhortations of the abbe, perhaps his kind charity, perhaps his persuasive words, which had restored the courage of Noirtier, for ever since he had conversed with the priest his violent despair had yielded to a calm resignation which surprised all who knew his excessive affection for Valentine. M. de Villefort had not seen his father since the morning of the death. The whole establishment had been changed; another valet was engaged for himself, a new servant for Noirtier, two women had entered Madame de Villefort's service,-in fact, everywhere, to the concierge and coachmen, new faces were presented to the different masters of the house, thus widening the division which had always existed between the members of the same family. The assizes, also, were about to begin, and Villefort, shut up in his room, exerted himself with feverish anxiety in drawing up the case against the murderer of Caderousse. This affair, like all those in which the Count of Monte Cristo had interfered, caused a great sensation in paris. The proofs were certainly not convincing, since they rested upon a few words written by an escaped galley-slave on his death-bed, and who might have been actuated by hatred or revenge in accusing his companion. But the mind of the procureur was made up; he felt assured that Benedetto was guilty, and he hoped by his skill in conducting this aggravated case to flatter his self-love, which was about the only vulnerable point left in his frozen heart. The case was therefore prepared owing to the incessant labor of Villefort, who wished it to be the first on the list in the coming assizes. He had been obliged to seclude himself more than ever, to evade the enormous number of applications presented to him for the purpose of obtaining tickets of admission to the court on the day of trial. And then so short a time had elapsed since the death of poor Valentine, and the gloom which overshadowed the house was so recent, that no one wondered to see the father so absorbed in his professional duties, which were the only means he had of dissipating his grief. Once only had Villefort seen his father; it was the day after that upon which Bertuccio had paid his second visit to Benedetto, when the latter was to learn his father's name. The magistrate, harassed and fatigued, had descended to the garden of his house, and in a gloomy mood, similar to that in which Tarquin lopped off the tallest poppies, he began knocking off with his cane the long and dying branches of the rose-trees, which, placed along the avenue, seemed like the spectres of the brilliant flowers which had bloomed in the past season. More than once he had reached that part of the garden where the famous boarded gate stood overlooking the deserted enclosure, always returning by the same path, to begin his walk again, at the same pace and with the same gesture, when he accidentally turned his eyes towards the house, whence he heard the noisy play of his son, who had returned from school to spend the Sunday and Monday with his mother. While doing so, he observed M. Noirtier at one of the open windows, where the old man had been placed that he might enjoy the last rays of the sun which yet yielded some heat, and was now shining upon the dying flowers and red leaves of the creeper which twined around the balcony. The eye of the old man was riveted upon a spot which Villefort could scarcely distinguish. His glance was so full of hate, of ferocity, and savage impatience, that Villefort turned out of the path he had been pursuing, to see upon what person this dark look was directed. Then he saw beneath a thick clump of linden-trees, which were nearly divested of foliage, Madame de Villefort sitting with a book in her hand, the perusal of which she frequently interrupted to smile upon her son, or to throw back his elastic ball, which he obstinately threw from the drawing-room into the garden. Villefort became pale; he understood the old man's meaning. Noirtier continued to look at the same object, but suddenly his glance was transferred from the wife to the husband, and Villefort himself had to submit to the searching investigation of eyes, which, while changing their direction and even their language, had lost none of their menacing expression. Madame de Villefort, unconscious of the passions that exhausted their fire over her head, at that moment held her son's ball, and was making signs to him to reclaim it with a kiss. Edward begged for a long while, the maternal kiss probably not offering sufficient recompense for the trouble he must take to obtain it; however at length he decided, leaped out of the window into a cluster of heliotropes and daisies, and ran to his mother, his forehead streaming with perspiration. Madame de Villefort wiped his forehead, pressed her lips upon it, and sent him back with the ball in one hand and some bonbons in the other. Villefort, drawn by an irresistible attraction, like that of the bird to the serpent, walked towards th
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 61楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display] [table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 106 Dividing the Proceeds. The apartment on the second floor of the house in the Rue Saint-Germain-des-Pres, where Albert de Morcerf had selected a home for his mother, was let to a very mysterious person. This was a man whose face the concierge himself had never seen, for in the winter his chin was buried in one of the large red handkerchiefs worn by gentlemen's coachmen on a cold night, and in the summer he made a point of always blowing his nose just as he approached the door. Contrary to custom, this gentleman had not been watched, for as the report ran that he was a person of high rank, and one who would allow no impertinent interference, his incognito was strictly respected. His visits were tolerably regular, though occasionally he appeared a little before or after his time, but generally, both in summer and winter, he took possession of his apartment about four o'clock, though he never spent the night there. At half-past three in the winter the fire was lighted by the discreet servant, who had the superintendence of the little apartment, and in the summer ices were placed on the table at the same hour. At four o'clock, as we have already stated, the mysterious personage arrived. Twenty minutes afterwards a carriage stopped at the house, a lady alighted in a black or dark blue dress, and always thickly veiled; she passed like a shadow through the lodge, and ran up-stairs without a sound escaping under the touch of her light foot. No one ever asked her where she was going. Her face, therefore, like that of the gentleman, was perfectly unknown to the two concierges, who were perhaps unequalled throughout the capital for discretion. We need not say she stopped at the second floor. Then she tapped in a peculiar manner at a door, which after being opened to admit her was again fastened, and curiosity penetrated no farther. They used the same precautions in leaving as in entering the house. The lady always left first, and as soon as she had stepped into her carriage, it drove away, sometimes towards the right hand, sometimes to the left; then about twenty minutes afterwards the gentleman would also leave, buried in his cravat or concealed by his handkerchief. The day after Monte Cristo had called upon Danglars, the mysterious lodger entered at ten o'clock in the morning instead of four in the afternoon. Almost directly afterwards, without the usual interval of time, a cab arrived, and the veiled lady ran hastily up-stairs. The door opened, but before it could be closed, the lady exclaimed: "Oh, Lucien -- oh, my friend!" The concierge therefore heard for the first time that the lodger's name was Lucien; still, as he was the very perfection of a door-keeper, he made up his mind not to tell his wife. "Well, what is the matter, my dear?" asked the gentleman whose name the lady's agitation revealed; "tell me what is the matter." "Oh, Lucien, can I confide in you?" "Of course, you know you can do so. But what can be the matter? Your note of this morning has completely bewildered me. This precipitation -- this unusual appointment. Come, ease me of my anxiety, or else frighten me at once." "Lucien, a great event has happened!" said the lady, glancing inquiringly at Lucien, -- "M. Danglars left last night!" "Left? -- M. Danglars left? Where has he gone?" "I do not know." "What do you mean? Has he gone intending not to return?" "Undoubtedly; -- at ten o'clock at night his horses took him to the barrier of Charenton; there a post-chaise was waiting for him -- he entered it with his valet de chambre, saying that he was going to Fontainebleau." "Then what did you mean" -- "Stay -- he left a letter for me." "A letter?" "Yes; read it." And the baroness took from her pocket a letter which she gave to Debray. Debray paused a moment before reading, as if trying to guess its contents, or perhaps while making up his mind how to act, whatever it might contain. No doubt his ideas were arranged in a few minutes, for he began reading the letter which caused so much uneasiness in the heart of the baroness, and which ran as follows: -- "Madame and most faithful wife." Debray mechanically stopped and looked at the baroness, whose face became covered with blushes. "Read," she said. Debray continued: -- "When you receive this, you will no longer have a husband. Oh, you need not be alarmed, you will only have lost him as you have lost your daughter; I mean that I shall be travelling on one of the thirty or forty roads leading out of France. I owe you some explanations for my conduct, and as you are a woman that can perfectly understand me, I will give them. Listen, then. I received this morning five millions which I paid away; almost directly afterwards another demand for the same sum was presented to me; I put this creditor off till to-morrow and I intend leaving to-day, to escape that to-morrow, which would be rather too unpleasant for me to endure. You understand this, do you not, my most precious wife? I say you understand this, because you are as conversant with my affairs as I am; indeed, I think you understand them better, since I am ignorant of what has become of a considerable portion of my fortune, once very tolerable, while I am sure, madame, that you know perfectly well. For women have infallible instincts; they can even explain the marvellous by an algebraic calculation they have invented; but I, who only understand my own figures, know nothing more than that one day these figures deceived me. Have you admired the rapidity of my fall? Have you been slightly dazzled at the sudden fusion of my ingots? I confess I have seen nothing but the fire; let us hope you have found some gold among the ashes. With this consoling idea, I leave you, madame, and most prudent wife, without any conscientious reproach for abandoning you; you have friends left, and the ashes I have already mentioned, and above all the liberty I hasten to restore to you. And here, madame, I must add another word of explanation. So long as I hoped you were working for the good of our house and for the fortune of our daughter, I philosophically closed my eyes; but as you have transformed that house into a vast ruin I will not be the foundation of another man's fortune. You were rich when I married you, but little respected. Excuse me for speaking so very candidly, but as this is intended only for ourselves, I do not see why I should weigh my words. I have augmented our fortune, and it has continued to increase during the last fifteen years, till extraordinary and unexpected catastrophes have suddenly overturned it, -- without any fault of mine, I can honestly declare. You, madame, have only sought to increase your own, and I am convinced that you have succeeded. I leave you, therefore, as I took you, -- rich, but little respected. Adieu! I also intend from this time to work on my own account. Accept my acknowledgments for the example you have set me, and which I intend following. "Your very devoted husband, "Baron Danglars." The baroness had watched Debray while he read this long and painful letter, and saw him, notwithstanding his self-control, change color once or twice. When he had ended the perusal, he folded the letter and resumed his pensive attitude. "Well?" asked Madame Danglars, with an anxiety easy to be understood. "Well, madame?" unhesitatingly repeated Debray. "With what ideas does that letter inspire you?" "Oh, it is simple enough, madame; it inspires me with the idea that M. Danglars has left suspiciously." "Certainly; but is this all you have to say to me?" "I do not understand you," said Debray with freezing coldness. "He is gone! Gone, never to return!" "Oh, madame, do not think that!" "I tell you he will never return. I know his character; he is inflexible in any resolutions formed for his own interests. If he could have made any use of me, he would have taken me with him; he leaves me in Paris, as our separation will conduce to his benefit; -- therefore he has gone, and I am free forever," added Madame Danglars, in the same supplicating tone. Debray, instead of answering, allowed her to remain in an attitude of nervous inquiry. "Well?" she said at length, "do you not answer me?" "I have but one question to ask you, -- what do you intend to do?" "I was going to ask you," replied the baroness with a beating heart. "Ah, then, you wish to ask advice of me?" "Yes; I do wish to ask your advice," said Madame Danglars with anxious expectation. "Then if you wish to take my advice," said the young man coldly, "I would recommend you to travel." "To travel!" she murmured. "Certainly; as M. Danglars says, you are rich, and perfectly free. In my opinion, a withdrawal from Paris is absolutely necessary after the double catastrophe of Mademoiselle Danglars' broken contract and M. Danglars' disappearance. The world will think you abandoned and poor, for the wife of a bankrupt would never be forgiven, were she to keep up an appearance of opulence. You have only to remain in Paris for about a fortnight, telling the world you are abandoned, and relating the details of this desertion to your best friends, who will soon spread the report. Then you can quit your house, leaving your jewels and giving up your jointure, and every one's mouth will be filled with praises of your disinterestedness. They will know you are deserted, and think you also poor, for I alone know your real financial position, and am quite ready to give up my accounts as an honest partner." The dread with which the pale and motionless baroness listened to this, was equalled by the calm indifference with which Debray had spoken. "Deserted?" she repeated; "ah, yes, I am, indeed, deserted! You are right, sir, and no one can doubt my position." These were the only words that this proud and violently enamoured woman could utter in response to Debray. "But then you are rich, -- very rich, indeed," continued Debray, taking out some papers from his pocket-book, which he spread upon the table. Madame Danglars did not see them; she was engaged in stilling the beatings of her heart, and restraining the tears which were ready to gush forth. At length a sense of dignity prevailed, and if she did not entirely master her agitation, she at least succeeded in preventing the fall of a single tear. "Madame," said Debray, "it is nearly six months since we have been associated. You furnished a principal of 100,000 francs. Our partnership began in the month of April. In May we commenced operations, and in the course of the month gained 450,000 francs. In June the profit amounted to 900,000. In July we added 1,700,000 francs, -- it was, you know, the month of the Spanish bonds. In August we lost 300,000 francs at the beginning of the month, but on the 13th we made up for it, and we now find that our accounts, reckoning from the first day of partnership up to yesterday, when I closed them, showed a capital of 2,400,000 francs, that is, 1,200,000 for each of us. Now, madame," said Debray, delivering up his accounts in the methodical manner of a stockbroker, "there are still 80,000 francs, the interest of this money, in my hands." "But," said the baroness, "I thought you never put the money out to interest." "Excuse me, madame," said Debray coldly, "I had your permission to do so, and I have made use of it. There are, then, 40,000 francs for your share, besides the 100,000 you furnished me to begin with, making in all 1,340,000 francs for your portion. Now, madame, I took the precaution of drawing out your money the day before yesterday; it is not long ago, you see, and I was in continual expectation of being called on to deliver up my accounts. There is your money, -- half in bank-notes, the other half in checks payable to bearer. I say there, for as I did not consider my house safe enough, or lawyers sufficiently discreet, and as landed property carries evidence with it, and moreover since you have no right to possess anything independent of your husband, I have kept this sum, now your whole fortune, in a chest concealed under that closet, and for greater security I myself concealed it there. "Now, madame," continued Debray, first opening the closet, then the chest; -- "now, madame, here are 800 notes of 1,000 francs each, resembling, as you see, a large book bound in iron; to this I add a certificate in the funds of 25,000 francs; then, for the odd cash, making I think about 110,000 francs, here is a check upon my banker, who, not being M. Danglars, will pay you the amount, you may rest assured." Madame Danglars mechanically took the check, the bond, and the heap of bank-notes. This enormous fortune made no great appearance on the table. Madame Danglars, with tearless eyes, but with her breast heaving with concealed emotion, placed the bank-notes in her bag, put the certificate and check into her pocket-book, and then, standing pale and mute, awaited one kind word of consolation. But she waited in vain. "Now, madame," said Debray, "you have a splendid fortune, an income of about 60,000 livres a year, which is enormous for a woman who cannot keep an establishment here for a year, at least. You will be able to indulge all your fancies; besides, should you find your income insufficient, you can, for the sake of the past, madame, make use of mine; and I am ready to offer you all I possess, on loan." "Thank you, sir -- thank you," replied the baroness; "you forget that what you have just paid me is much more than a poor woman requires, who intends for some time, at least, to retire from the world." Debray was, for a moment, surprised, but immediately recovering himself, he bowed with an air which seemed to say, "As you please, madame." Madame Danglars had until then, perhaps, hoped for something; but when she saw the careless bow of Debray, and the glance by which it was accompanied, together with his significant silence, she raised her head, and without passion or violence or even hesitation, ran down-stairs, disdaining to address a last farewell to one who could thus part from her. "Bah," said Debray, when she had left, "these are fine projects! She will remain at home, read novels, and speculate at cards, since she can no longer do so on the Bourse." Then taking up his account book, he cancelled with the greatest care all the entries of the amounts he had just paid away. "I have 1,060,000 francs remaining," he said. "What a pity Mademoiselle de Villefort is dead! She suited me in every respect, and I would have married her." And he calmly waited until the twenty minutes had elapsed after Madame Danglars' departure before he left the house. During this time he occupied himself in making figures, with his watch by his side. Asmodeus -- that diabolical personage, who would have been created by every fertile imagination if Le Sage had not acquired the priority in his great masterpiece -- would have enjoyed a singular spectacle, if he had lifted up the roof of the little house in the Rue Saint-Germain-des-Pres, while Debray was casting up his figures. Above the room in which Debray had been dividing two millions and a half with Madame Danglars was another, inhabited by persons who have played too prominent a part in the incidents we have related for their appearance not to create some interest. Mercedes and Albert were in that room. Mercedes was much changed within the last few days; not that even in her days of fortune she had ever dressed with the magnificent display which makes us no longer able to recognize a woman when she appears in a plain and simple attire; nor indeed, had she fallen into that state of depression where it is impossible to conceal the garb of misery; no, the change in Mercedes was that her eye no longer sparkled, her lips no longer smiled, and there was now a hesitation in uttering the words which formerly sprang so fluently from her ready wit. It was not poverty which had broken her spirit; it was not a want of courage which rendered her poverty burdensome. Mercedes, although deposed from the exalted position she had occupied, lost in the sphere she had now chosen, like a person passing from a room splendidly lighted into utter darkness, appeared like a queen, fallen from her palace to a hovel, and who, reduced to strict necessity, could neither become reconciled to the earthen vessels she was herself。forced to place upon the table, nor to the humble pallet which had become her bed. The beautiful Catalane and noble countess had lost both her proud glance and charming smile, because she saw nothing but misery around her; the walls were hung with one of the gray papers which economical landlords choose as not likely to show the dirt; the floor was uncarpeted; the furniture attracted the attention to the poor attempt at luxury; indeed, everything offended eyes accustomed to refinement and elegance. Madame de Morcerf had lived there since leaving her house; the continual silence of the spot oppressed her; still, seeing that Albert continually watched her countenance to judge the state of her feelings, she constrained herself to assume a monotonous smile of the lips alone, which, contrasted with the sweet and beaming expression that usually shone from her eyes, seemed like "moonlight on a statue," -- yielding light without warmth. Albert, too, was ill at ease; the remains of luxury prevented him from sinking into his actual position. If he wished to go out without gloves, his hands appeared too white; if he wished to walk through the town, his boots seemed too highly polished. Yet these two noble and intelligent creatures, united by the indissoluble ties of maternal and filial love, had succeeded in tacitly understanding one another, and economizing their stores, and Albert had been able to tell his mother without extorting a change of countenance, -- "Mother, we have no more money." Mercedes had never known misery; she had often, in her youth, spoken of poverty, but between want and necessity, those synonymous words, there is a wide difference. Amongst the Catalans, Mercedes wished for a thousand things, but still she never really wanted any. So long as the nets were good, they caught fish; and so long as they sold their fish, they were able to buy twine for new nets. And then, shut out from friendship, having but one affection, which could not be mixed up with her ordinary pursuits, she thought of herself -- of no one but herself. Upon the little she earned she lived as well as she could; now there were two to be supported, and nothing to live upon. Winter approached. Mercedes had no fire in that cold and naked room -- she, who was accustomed to stoves which heated the house from the hall to the boudoir; she had not even one little flower -- she whose apartment had been a conservatory of costly exotics. But she had her son. Hitherto the excitement of fulfilling a duty had sustained them. Excitement, like enthusiasm, sometimes renders us unconscious to the things of earth. But the excitement had calmed down, and they felt themselves obliged to descend from dreams to reality; after having exhausted the ideal, they found they must talk of the actual. "Mother," exclaimed Albert, just as Madame Danglars was descending the stairs, "let us reckon our riches, if you please; I want capital to build my plans upon." "Capital -- nothing!" replied Mercedes with a mournful smile. "No, mother, -- capital 3,000 francs. And I have an idea of our leading a delightful life upon this 3,000 francs." "Child!" sighed Mercedes. "Alas, dear mother," said the young man, "I have unhappily spent too much of your money not to know the value of it. These 3,000 francs are enormous, and I intend building upon this foundation a miraculous certainty for the future." "You say this, my dear boy; but do you think we ought to accept these 3,000 francs?" said Mercedes, coloring. "I think so," answered Albert in a firm tone. "We will accept them the more readily, since we have them not here; you know they are buried in the garden of the little house in the Allees de Meillan, at Marseilles. With 200 francs we can reach Marseilles." "With 200 francs? -- are you sure, Albert?" "Oh, as for that, I have made inquiries respecting the diligences and steamboats, and my calculations are made. You will take your place in the coupe to Chalons. You see, mother, I treat you handsomely for thirty-five francs." Albert then took a pen, and wrote: -- Frs. Coupe, thirty-five francs ............................ 35 From Chalons to Lyons you will go on by the steamboat -- six francs ......................................... 6 From Lyons to Avignon (still by steamboat), sixteen francs ....................................... 16 From Avignon to Marseilles, seven franc................ 7 Expenses on the road, about fifty francs ............. 50 Total................................................ 114 frs. "Let us put down 120," added Albert, smiling. "You see I am generous, am I not, mother?" "But you, my poor child?" "I? do you not see that I reserve eighty francs for myself? A young man does not require luxuries; besides, I know what travelling is." "With a post-chaise and valet de chambre?" "Any way, mother." "Well, be it so. But these 200 francs?" "Here they are, and 200 more besides. See, I have sold my watch for 100 francs, and the guard and seals for 300. How fortunate that the ornaments were worth more than the watch. Still the same story of superfluities! Now I think we are rich, since instead of the 114 francs we require for the journey we find ourselves in possession of 250." "But we owe something in this house?" "Thirty francs; but I pay that out of my 150 francs, -- that is understood, -- and as I require only eighty francs for my journey, you see I am overwhelmed with luxury. But that is not all. What do you say to this, mother?" And Albert took out of a little pocket-book with golden clasps, a remnant of his old fancies, or perhaps a tender souvenir from one of the mysterious and veiled ladies who used to knock at his little door, -- Albert took out of this pocket-book a note of 1,000 francs. "What is this?" asked Mercedes. "A thousand francs." "But whence have you obtained them?" "Listen to me, mother, and do not yield too much to agitation." And Albert, rising, kissed his mother on both cheeks, then stood looking at her. "You cannot imagine, mother, how beautiful I think you!" said the young man, impressed with a profound feeling of filial love. "You are, indeed, the most beautiful and most noble woman I ever saw!" "Dear child!" said Mercedes, endeavoring in vain to restrain a tear which glistened in the corner of her eye. "Indeed, you only wanted misfortune to change my love for you to admiration. I am not unhappy while I possess my son!" "Ah, just so," said Albert; "here begins the trial. Do you know the decision we have come to, mother?" "Have we come to any?" "Yes; it is decided that you are to live at Marseilles, and that I am to leave for Africa, where I will earn for myself the right to use the name I now bear, instead of the one I have thrown aside." Mercedes sighed. "Well, mother, I yesterday engaged myself as substitute in the Spahis,"* added the young man, lowering his eyes with a certain feeling of shame, for even he was unconscious of the sublimity of his self-abasement. "I thought my body was my own, and that I might sell it. I yesterday took the place of another. I sold myself for more than I thought I was worth," he added, attempting to smile; "I fetched 2,000 francs." * The Spahis are French cavalry reserved for service in Africa. "Then these 1,000 francs" -- said Mercedes, shuddering -- "Are the half of the sum, mother; the other will be paid in a year." Mercedes raised her eyes to heaven with an expression it would be impossible to describe, and tears, which had hitherto been restrained, now yielded to her emotion, and ran down her cheeks. "The price of his blood!" she murmured. "Yes, if I am killed," said Albert, laughing. "But I assure you, mother, I have a strong intention of defending my person, and I never felt half so strong an inclination to live as I do now." "Merciful heavens!" "Besides, mother, why should you make up your mind that I am to be killed? Has Lamoriciere, that Ney of the South, been killed? Has Changarnier been killed? Has Bedeau been killed? Has Morrel, whom we know, been killed? Think of your joy, mother, when you see me return with an embroidered uniform! I declare, I expect to look magnificent in it, and chose that regiment only from vanity." Mercedes sighed while endeavoring to smile; the devoted mother felt that she ought not to allow the whole weight of the sacrifice to fall upon her son. "Well, now you understand, mother!" continued Albert; "here are more than 4,000 francs settled on you; upon these you can live at least two years." "Do you think so?" said Mercedes. These words were uttered in so mournful a tone that their real meaning did not escape Albert; he felt his heart beat, and taking his mother's hand within his own he said, tenderly, -- "Yes, you will live!" "I shall live! -- then you will not leave me, Albert?" "Mother, I must go," said Albert in a firm, calm voice; "you love me too well to wish me to remain useless and idle with you; besides, I have signed." "You will obey your own wish and the will of heaven!" "Not my own wish, mother, but reason -- necessity. Are we not two despairing creatures? What is life to you? -- Nothing. What is life to me? -- Very little without you, mother; for believe me, but for you I should have ceased to live on the day I doubted my father and renounced his name. Well, I will live, if you promise me still to hope; and if you grant me the care of your future prospects, you will redouble my strength. Then I will go to the governor of Algeria; he has a royal heart, and is essentially a soldier; I will tell him my gloomy story. I will beg him to turn his eyes now and then towards me, and if he keep his word and interest himself for me, in six months I shall be an officer, or dead. If I am an officer, your fortune is certain, for I shall have money enough for both, and, moreover, a name we shall both be proud of, since it will be our own. If I am killed -- well then mother, you can also die, and there will be an end of our misfortunes." "It is well," replied Mercedes, with her eloquent glance; "you are right, my love; let us prove to those who are watching our actions that we are worthy of compassion." "But let us not yield to gloomy apprehensions," said the young man; "I assure you we are, or rather we shall be, very happy. You are a woman at once full of spirit and resignation; I have become simple in my tastes, and am without passion, I hope. Once in service, I shall be rich -- once in M. Dantes' house, you will be at rest. Let us strive, I beseech you, -- let us strive to be cheerful." "Yes, let us strive, for you ought to live, and to be happy, Albert." "And so our division is made, mother," said the young man, affecting ease of mind. "We can now part; come, I shall engage your passage." "And you, my dear boy?" "I shall stay here for a few days longer; we must accustom ourselves to parting. I want recommendations and some information relative to Africa. I will join you again at Marseilles." "Well, be it so -- let us part," said Mercedes, folding around her shoulders the only shawl she had taken away, and which accidentally happened to be a valuable black cashmere. Albert gathered up his papers hastily, rang the bell to pay the thirty francs he owed to the landlord, and offering his arm to his mother, they descended the stairs. Some one was walking down before them, and this person, hearing the rustling of a silk dress, turned around. "Debray!" muttered Albert. "You, Morcerf?" replied the secretary, resting on the stairs. Curiosity had vanquished the desire of preserving his incognito, and he was recognized. It was, indeed, strange in this unknown spot to find the young man whose misfortunes had made so much noise in Paris. "Morcerf!" repeated Debray. Then noticing in the dim light the still youthful and veiled figure of Madame de Morcerf: -- "Pardon me," he added with a smile, "I leave you, Albert." Albert understood his thoughts. "Mother," he said, turning towards Mercedes, "this is M. Debray, secretary of the minister for the interior, once a friend of mine." "How once?" stammered Debray; "what do you mean?" "I say so, M. Debray, because I have no friends now, and I ought not to have any. I thank you for having recognized me, sir." Debray stepped forward, and cordially pressed the hand of his interlocutor. "Believe me, dear Albert," he said, with all the emotion he was capable of feeling, -- "believe me, I feel deeply for your misfortunes, and if in any way I can serve you, I am yours." "Thank you, sir," said Albert, smiling. "In the midst of our misfortunes, we are still rich enough not to require assistance from any one. We are leaving Paris, and when our journey is paid, we shall have 5,000 francs left." The blood mounted to the temples of Debray, who held a million in his pocket-book, and unimaginative as he was he could not help reflecting that the same house had contained two women, one of whom, justly dishonored, had left it poor with 1,500,000 francs under her cloak, while the other, unjustly stricken, but sublime in her misfortune, was yet rich with a few deniers. This parallel disturbed his usual politeness, the philosophy he witnessed appalled him, he muttered a few words of general civility and ran down-stairs. That day the minister's clerks and the subordinates had a great deal to put up with from his ill-humor. But that same night, he found himself the possessor of a fine house, situated on the Boulevard de la Madeleine, and an income of 50,000 livres. The next day, just as Debray was signing the deed, that is about five o'clock in the afternoon, Madame de Morcerf, after having affectionately embraced her son, entered the coupe of the diligence, which closed upon her. A man was hidden in Lafitte's banking-house, behind one of the little arched windows which are placed above each desk; he saw
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 60楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 104
Danglars Signature.

The next morning dawned dull and cloudy. During the night the undertakers had executed their melancholy office, and wrapped the corpse in the winding-sheet, which, whatever may be said about the equality of death, is at least a last proof of the luxury so pleasing in life. This winding-sheet was nothing more than a beautiful piece of cambric, which the young girl had bought a fortnight before. During the evening two men, engaged for the purpose, had carried Noirtier from Valentine's room into his own, and contrary to all expectation there was no difficulty in withdrawing him from his child. The Abbe Busoni had watched till daylight, and then left without calling any one. D'Avrigny returned about eight o'clock in the morning; he met Villefort on his way to Noirtier's room, and accompanied him to see how the old man had slept. They found him in the large arm-chair, which served him for a bed, enjoying a calm, nay, almost a smiling sleep. They both stood in amazement at the door.

"See," said d'Avrigny to Villefort, "nature knows how to alleviate the deepest sorrow. No one can say that M. Noirtier did not love his child, and yet he sleeps."

"Yes, you are right," replied Villefort, surprised; "he sleeps, indeed! And this is the more strange, since the least contradiction keeps him awake all night."

"Grief has stunned him," replied d'Avrigny; and they both returned thoughtfully to the procureur's study.

"See, I have not slept," said Villefort, showing his undisturbed bed; "grief does not stun me. I have not been in bed for two nights; but then look at my desk; see what I have written during these two days and nights. I have filled those papers, and have made out the accusation against the assassin Benedetto. Oh, work, work, -- my passion, my joy, my delight, -- it is for thee to alleviate my sorrows!" and he convulsively grasped the hand of d'Avrigny.

"Do you require my services now?" asked d'Avrigny.

"No," said Villefort; "only return again at eleven o'clock; at twelve the -- the -- oh, heavens, my poor, poor child!" and the procureur again becoming a man, lifted up his eyes and groaned.

"Shall you be present in the reception room?"

"No; I have a cousin who has undertaken this sad office. I shall work, doctor -- when I work I forget everything." And, indeed, no sooner had the doctor left the room, than he was again absorbed in study. On the doorsteps d'Avrigny met the cousin whom Villefort had mentioned, a personage as insignificant in our story as in the world he occupied -- one of those beings designed from their birth to make themselves useful to others. He was punctual, dressed in black, with crape around his hat, and presented himself at his cousin's with a face made up for the occasion, and which he could alter as might be required. At twelve o'clock the mourning-coaches rolled into the paved court, and the Rue du Faubourg Saint-Honore was filled with a crowd of idlers, equally pleased to witness the festivities or the mourning of the rich, and who rush with the same avidity to a funeral procession as to the marriage of a duchess.

Gradually the reception-room filled, and some of our old friends made their appearance -- we mean Debray, Chateau-Renaud, and Beauchamp, accompanied by all the leading men of the day at the bar, in literature, or the army, for M. de Villefort moved in the first Parisian circles, less owing to his social position than to his personal merit. The cousin standing at the door ushered in the guests, and it was rather a relief to the indifferent to see a person as unmoved as themselves, and who did not exact a mournful face or force tears, as would have been the case with a father, a brother, or a lover. Those who were acquainted soon formed into little groups. One of them was made of Debray, Chateau-Renaud, and Beauchamp.

"Poor girl," said Debray, like the rest, paying an involuntary tribute to the sad event, -- "poor girl, so young, so rich, so beautiful! Could you have imagined this scene, Chateau-Renaud, when we saw her, at the most three weeks ago, about to sign that contract?"

"Indeed, no," said Chateau-Renaud -- "Did you know her?"

"I spoke to her once or twice at Madame de Morcerf's, among the rest; she appeared to me charming, though rather melancholy. Where is her stepmother? Do you know?"

"She is spending the day with the wife of the worthy gentleman who is receiving us."

"Who is he?"

"Whom do you mean?"

"The gentleman who receives us? Is he a deputy?"

"Oh, no. I am condemned to witness those gentlemen every day," said Beauchamp; "but he is perfectly unknown to me."

"Have you mentioned this death in your paper?"

"It has been mentioned, but the article is not mine; indeed, I doubt if it will please M. Villefort, for it says that if four successive deaths had happened anywhere else than in the house of the king's attorney, he would have interested himself somewhat more about it."

"Still," said Chateau-Renaud, "Dr. d'Avrigny, who attends my mother, declares he is in despair about it. But whom are you seeking, Debray?"

"I am seeking the Count of Monte Cristo" said the young man.

"I met him on the boulevard, on my way here," said Beauchamp. "I think he is about to leave Paris; he was going to his banker."

"His banker? Danglars is his banker, is he not?" asked Chateau-Renaud of Debray.

"I believe so," replied the secretary with slight uneasiness. "But Monte Cristo is not the only one I miss here; I do not see Morrel."

"Morrel? Do they know him?" asked Chateau-Renaud. "I think he has only been introduced to Madame de Villefort."

"Still, he ought to have been here," said Debray; "I wonder what will be talked about to-night; this funeral is the news of the day. But hush, here comes our minister of justice; he will feel obliged to make some little speech to the cousin," and the three young men drew near to listen. Beauchamp told the truth when he said that on his way to the funeral he had met Monte Cristo, who was directing his steps towards the Rue de la Chausse d'Antin, to M. Danglars'.

The banker saw the carriage of the count enter the court yard, and advanced to meet him with a sad, though affable smile. "Well," said he, extending his hand to Monte Cristo, "I suppose you have come to sympathize with me, for indeed misfortune has taken possession of my house. When I perceived you, I was just asking myself whether I had not wished harm towards those poor Morcerfs, which would have justified the proverb of `He who wishes misfortunes to happen to others experiences them himself.' Well, on my word of honor, I answered, `No!' I wished no ill to Morcerf; he was a little proud, perhaps, for a man who like myself has risen from nothing; but we all have our faults. Do you know, count, that persons of our time of life -- not that you belong to the class, you are still a young man, -- but as I was saying, persons of our time of life have been very unfortunate this year. For example, look at the puritanical procureur, who has just lost his daughter, and in fact nearly all his family, in so singular a manner; Morcerf dishonored and dead; and then myself covered with ridicule through the villany of Benedetto; besides" --

"Besides what?" asked the Count.

"Alas, do you not know?"

"What new calamity?"

"My daughter" --

"Mademoiselle Danglars?"

"Eugenie has left us!"

"Good heavens, what are you telling me?"

"The truth, my dear count. Oh, how happy you must be in not having either wife or children!"

"Do you think so?"

"Indeed I do."

"And so Mademoiselle Danglars" --

"She could not endure the insult offered to us by that wretch, so she asked permission to travel."

"And is she gone?"

"The other night she left."

"With Madame Danglars?"

"No, with a relation. But still, we have quite lost our dear Eugenie; for I doubt whether her pride will ever allow her to return to France."

"Still, baron," said Monte Cristo, "family griefs, or indeed any other affliction which would crush a man whose child was his only treasure, are endurable to a millionaire. Philosophers may well say, and practical men will always support the opinion, that money mitigates many trials; and if you admit the efficacy of this sovereign balm, you ought to be very easily consoled -- you, the king of finance, the focus of immeasurable power."

Danglars looked at him askance, as though to ascertain whether he spoke seriously. "Yes," he answered, "if a fortune brings consolation, I ought to be consoled; I am rich."

"So rich, dear sir, that your fortune resembles the pyramids; if you wished to demolish them you could not, and if it were possible, you would not dare!" Danglars smiled at the good-natured pleasantry of the count. "That reminds me," he said, "that when you entered I was on the point of signing five little bonds; I have already signed two: will you allow me to do the same to the others?"

"Pray do so."

There was a moment's silence, during which the noise of the banker's pen was alone heard, while Monte Cristo examined the gilt mouldings on the ceiling. "Are they Spanish, Haitian, or Neapolitan bonds?" said Monte Cristo. "No," said Danglars, smiling, "they are bonds on the bank of France, payable to bearer. Stay, count," he added, "you, who may be called the emperor, if I claim the title of king of finance, have you many pieces of paper of this size, each worth a million?" The count took into his hands the papers, which Danglars had so proudly presented to him, and read: --

"To the Governor of the Bank. Please pay to my order, from the fund deposited by me, the sum of a million, and charge the same to my account.

"Baron Danglars."

"One, two, three, four, five," said Monte Cristo; "five millions -- why what a Croesus you are!"

"This is how I transact business," said Danglars.

"It is really wonderful," said the count; "above all, if, as I suppose, it is payable at sight."

"It is, indeed, said Danglars.

"It is a fine thing to have such credit; really, it is only in France these things are done. Five millions on five little scraps of paper! -- it must be seen to be believed."

"You do not doubt it?"

"No!"

"You say so with an accent -- stay, you shall be convinced; take my clerk to the bank, and you will see him leave it with an order on the Treasury for the same sum."

"No," said Monte Cristo folding the five notes, "most decidedly not; the thing is so curious, I will make the experiment myself. I am credited on you for six millions. I have drawn nine hundred thousand francs, you therefore still owe me five millions and a hundred thousand francs. I will take the five scraps of paper that I now hold as bonds, with your signature alone, and here is a receipt in full for the six millions between us. I had prepared it beforehand, for I am much in want of money to-day." And Monte Cristo placed the bonds in his pocket with one hand, while with the other he held out the receipt to Danglars. If a thunderbolt had fallen at the banker's feet, he could not have experienced greater terror.

"What," he stammered, "do you mean to keep that money? Excuse me, excuse me, but I owe this money to the charity fund, -- a deposit which I promised to pay this morning."

"Oh, well, then," said Monte Cristo, "I am not particular about these five notes, pay me in a different form; I wished, from curiosity, to take these, that I might be able to say that without any advice or preparation the house of Danglars had paid me five millions without a minute's delay;
it would have been remarkable. But here are your bonds; pay me differently;" and he held the bonds towards Danglars, who seized them like a vulture extending its claws to withhold the food that is being wrested from its grasp. Suddenly he rallied, made a violent effort to restrain himself, and then a smile gradually widened the features of his disturbed countenance.

"Certainly," he said, "your receipt is money."

"Oh dear, yes; and if you were at Rome, the house of Thomson & French would make no more difficulty about paying the money on my receipt than you have just done."

"Pardon me, count, pardon me."

"Then I may keep this money?"

"Yes," said Danglars, while the perspiration started from the roots of his hair. "Yes, keep it -- keep it."

Monte Cristo replaced the notes in his pocket with that indescribable expression which seemed to say, "Come, reflect; if you repent there is still time."

"No," said Danglars, "no, decidedly no; keep my signatures. But you know none are so formal as bankers in transacting business; I intended this money for the charity fund, and I seemed to be robbing them if I did not pay them with these precise bonds. How absurd -- as if one crown were not as good as another. Excuse me;" and he began to laugh loudly, but nervously.

"Certainly, I excuse you," said Monte Cristo graciously, "and pocket them." And he placed the bonds in his pocket-book.

"But," said Danglars, "there is still a sum of one hundred thousand francs?"

"Oh, a mere nothing," said Monte Cristo. "The balance would come to about that sum; but keep it, and we shall be quits."

"Count." said Danglars, "are you speaking seriously?"

"I never joke with bankers," said Monte Cristo in a freezing manner, which repelled impertinence; and he turned to the door, just as the valet de chambre announced, -- "M. de Boville, receiver-general of the charities."

"Ma foi," said Monte Cristo; "I think I arrived just in time to obtain your signatures, or they would have been disputed with me."

Danglars again became pale, and hastened to conduct the count out. Monte Cristo exchanged a ceremonious bow with M. de Boville, who was standing in the waiting-room, and who was introduced into Danglars' room as soon as the count had left. The count's sad face was illumined by a faint smile, as he noticed the portfolio which the receiver-general held in his hand. At the door he found his carriage, and was immediately driven to the bank. Meanwhile Danglars, repressing all emotion, advanced to meet the receiver-general. We need not say that a smile of condescension was stamped upon his lips. "Good-morning, creditor," said he; "for I wager anything it is the creditor who visits me."

"You are right, baron," answered M. de Boville; "the charities present themselves to you through me: the widows and orphans depute me to receive alms to the amount of five millions from you."

"And yet they say orphans are to be pitied," said Danglars, wishing to prolong the jest. "Poor things!"

"Here I am in their name," said M. de Boville; "but did you receive my letter yesterday?"

"Yes."

"I have brought my receipt."

"My dear M. de Boville, your widows and orphans must oblige me by waiting twenty-four hours, since M. de Monte Cristo whom you just saw leaving here -- you did see him, I think?"

"Yes; well?"

"Well, M. de Monte Cristo has just carried off their five millions."

"How so?"

"The count has an unlimited credit upon me; a credit opened by Thomson & French, of Rome; he came to demand five millions at once, which I paid him with checks on the bank. My funds are deposited there, and you can understand that if I draw out ten millions on the same day it will appear rather strange to the governor. Two days will be a different thing," said Danglars, smiling.

"Come," said Boville, with a tone of entire incredulity, "five millions to that gentleman who just left, and who bowed to me as though he knew me?"

"Perhaps he knows you, though you do not know him; M. de Monte Cristo knows everybody."

"Five millions!"

"Here is his receipt. Believe your own eyes." M. de Boville took the paper Danglars presented him, and read: --

"Received of Baron Danglars the sum of five million one hundred thousand francs, to be repaid on demand by the house of Thomson & French of Rome."

"It is really true," said M. de Boville.

"Do you know the house of Thomson & French?"

"Yes, I once had business to transact with it to the amount of 200,000 francs; but since then I have not heard it mentioned."

"It is one of the best houses in Europe," said Danglars, carelessly throwing down the receipt on his desk.

"And he had five millions in your hands alone! Why, this Count of Monte Cristo must be a nabob?"

"Indeed I do not know what he is; he has three unlimited credits -- one on me, one on Rothschild, one on Lafitte; and, you see," he added carelessly, "he has given me the preference, by leaving a balance of 100,000 francs." M. de Boville manifested signs of extraordinary admiration. "I must visit him," he said, "and obtain some pious grant from him."

"Oh, you may make sure of him; his charities alone amount to 20,000 francs a month."

"It is magnificent! I will set before him the example of Madame de Morcerf and her son."

"What example?"

"They gave all their fortune to the hospitals."

"What fortune?"

"Their own -- M. de Morcerf's, who is deceased."

"For what reason?"

"Because they would not spend money so guiltily acquired."

"And what are they to live upon?"

"The mother retires into the country, and the son enters the army."

"Well, I must confess, these are scruples."

"I registered their deed of gift yesterday."

"And how much did they possess?"

"Oh, not much -- from twelve to thirteen hundred thousand francs. But to return to our millions."

"Certainly," said Danglars, in the most natural tone in the world. "Are you then pressed for this money?"

"Yes; for the examination of our cash takes place to-morrow."

"To-morrow? Why did you not tell me so before? Why, it is as good as a century! At what hour does the examination take place?"

"At two o'clock."

"Send at twelve," said Danglars, smiling. M. de Boville said nothing, but nodded his head, and took up the portfolio. "Now I think of it, you can do better," said Danglars.

"How do you mean?"

"The receipt of M. de Monte Cristo is as good as money; take it to Rothschild's or Lafitte's, and they will take it off your hands at once."

"What, though payable at Rome?"

"Certainly; it will only cost you a discount of 5,000 or 6,000 francs." The receiver started back. "Ma foi," he said, "I prefer waiting till to-morrow. What a proposition!"

"I thought, perhaps," said Danglars with supreme impertinence, "that you had a deficiency to make up?"

"Indeed," said the receiver.

"And if that were the case it would be worth while to make some sacrifice."

"Thank you, no, sir."

"Then it will be to-morrow."

"Yes; but without fail."

"Ah, you are laughing at me; send to-morrow at twelve, and the bank shall be notified."

"I will come myself."

"Better still, since it will afford me the pleasure of seeing you." They shook hands. "By the way," said M. de Boville, "are you not going to the funeral of poor Mademoiselle de Villefort, which I met on my road here?"

"No," said the banker; "I have appeared rather ridiculous since that affair of Benedetto, so I remain in the background."

"Bah, you are wrong. How were you to blame in that affair?"

"Listen -- when one bears an irreproachable name, as I do, one is rather sensitive."

"Everybody pities you, sir; and, above all, Mademoiselle Danglars!"

"Poor Eugenie!" said Danglars; "do you know she is going to embrace a religious life?"

"No."

"Alas, it is unhappily but too true. The day after the event, she decided on leaving Paris with a nun of her acquaintance; they are gone to seek a very strict convent in Italy or Spain."

"Oh, it is terrible!" and M. de Boville retired with this exclamation, after expressing acute sympathy with the father. But he had scarcely left before Danglars, with an energy of action those can alone understand who have seen Robert Macaire represented by Frederic,* exclaimed, -- "Fool!" Then enclosing Monte Cristo's receipt in a little pocket-book, he added: -- "Yes, come at twelve o'clock; I shall then be far away." Then he double-locked his door, emptied all his drawers, collected about fifty thousand francs in bank-notes, burned several papers, left others exposed to view, and then commenced writing a letter which he addressed:

"To Madame la Baronne Danglars."

* Frederic Lemaitre -- French actor (1800-1876). Robert Macaire is the hero of two favorite melodramas -- "Chien de Montargis" and "Chien d'Aubry" -- and the name is applied to bold criminals as a term of derision.

"I will place it on her table myself to-night," he murmured. Then taking a passport from his drawer he said, -- "Good, it is available for two months longer."



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第一○四章 腾格拉尔的签字   第二天是个阴霾多云的日子。殡覠洼的人在昨夜执行完了他们的任务,把尸体裹在一块包尸布里,尽管有人说死亡面前人人平等,但包尸布却要最后证明他们生前所享受的奢侈。这块包尸布是瓦朗蒂娜在半月以前刚买的一块质地极好的麻布衣料。那天晚上,收尸的人把诺梯瓦埃从瓦朗蒂娜的房间搬回到他自己的房间里,让人出乎意料的是:要他离开他的孩子并没怎么费事。布沙尼长老一直守候到天亮,然后没有同任何人打招呼径自离开了。阿夫里尼是早晨八点钟左右回来的。他在到诺瓦梯埃房间去的路上遇到维尔福,他们去看老人睡得如何。令他们惊奇的是老人在一张大圈椅里,睡得正香,他面色平静,脸带微笑。   “瞧,”阿夫里尼对维尔福说,“上帝知道如此来抚慰人的悲伤。有谁能说诺瓦梯埃先生不爱他的孩子?可是他照样睡着了。”   “是的,您说得很对,”维尔福神色惊奇地回答说,“他真的睡着了!这真奇怪,因为以前最轻微的骚扰就会使他整夜睡不着。”   “悲哀使他麻木了。”阿夫里尼回答,他们深思着回到检察官的书房。   “看,我没有睡过,”维尔福指着他那张根本没动过的床说,“悲哀并没有使我麻木。我有两夜没有睡了,看看我的书桌。我在这两天两夜里面写了很多东西。我写满了那些纸,已写好了控告凶手贝尼代托的起诉状。噢,工作!工作!工作是我的热情,让我愉快,让我喜悦!工作减轻我的悲伤!”他用痉挛的手握住阿夫里尼的手。   “您现在需要我帮忙吗?”阿夫里尼问。   “不,”维尔福说,请你在十一点钟的时候回来,到十二点,那——那——噢,天哪!我那可怜的,可怜的孩子!”检察官的铁石心肠也变软了,他抬起头向上望着呻吟起来。   “您想到客厅里去接待来客吗?”   “不,我的一个堂弟代我担任了这种伤心的职责。我要工作,医生,当我工作的时候,我就忘掉一切悲伤了。”的确,医生一离开书房,维尔福便又专心致志地工作起来。   阿夫里尼在大门口恰好遇见维尔福的堂弟,此人在我们的故事里正如在他这个家族一样,是一个无足轻重的角色,——是那生来就供人差遣的角色。他很守时,穿着黑衣服,手臂上缠着黑纱,带着一副根据情况需要而随时可以变化的面孔去见他的堂兄。到十二点钟,丧车驶进铺着石板的院子圣•奥诺路上挤满了游手好闲的人,这些人对节日有钱人家的丧事就如同节日一样感兴趣,他们象去看一次大出丧同看一位公爵小、姐的婚礼一样热烈。客厅被人挤满了,我们的几位老朋友都已经来到,先前是德布雷、夏多•勒诺和波尚,然后是当时司法界、文学界和军界的领袖人物;因为维尔福先生是巴黎社会中的第一流人物,——这,一部分是由于他的社会地位,但更重要的,还是由于他个人才干的力量。   他那位堂弟站在门口接待宾客,他无动于衷,并没有象一位父亲,一位兄长,一个爱人那样哀伤或者勉强挤出几滴眼泪。   这使宾客们感到很轻松,那些相识的人便组成了小团体。其中有一个小团体是由德布雷、夏多•勒诺和波尚组成的。   “可怜的姑娘!”德布雷说,象其他来宾一样,他也对这位年轻姑娘的死言不由衷地说了几句,——“可怜的姑娘,这样年轻,这样有钱,这样漂亮!夏多•勒诺,当我们——那是多久以前的事呀?三个星期,也许最多一个月以前吧——我们不是在这儿参加那次并没有签订成功的婚约仪式的吗?那时你会想到发生这样的事吗?”   “的确想不到。”夏多•勒诺说。   “你认识她吗?”   “我在马尔塞夫夫人家里见过她一两次,不过我觉得她很可爱,当时她有点儿抑郁。她的继母到哪儿去了?你知道吗?”   “她去陪伴接待我们的那位先生的太太去了。”   “他是谁?”   “哪一位?”   “那个接待我们的人。他是议员吗?”   “噢,不,那些议员我每天都见过,”波尚说,“他的面孔我却不认识。”   “这件丧事有没有登报?”   “报纸上提及过,但文章不是我写的。真的,我不知道维尔福先生看了那篇文章是否会很高兴,因为它说,如果那接连四次死亡事件不是发生在检察官的家里,他对这件事情就感到有特别大的兴趣了。”   “可是,”夏多•勒诺说,“为家母看病的阿夫里尼医生却说维尔福情绪非常沮丧。你在找谁呀,德布雷?”   “我在找基督山伯爵。”德布雷道。   “我的银行家?他的银行家是腾格拉尔,是不是?”夏多•勒诺问德布雷。   “我相信是的,”那秘书带着略微有些尴尬地回答。“但这儿不仅只少基督山一个人,我也没有看见莫雷尔。”   “莫雷尔!他们认识他吗?”夏多•勒诺问。   “我记得别人只给他介绍过维尔福夫人。”   “可是,他是应该这儿来的呀,”德布雷说。“今天晚上我们谈论些什么?谈论这件到事件,这是今天的新闻。但是,不要再说了,我们的司法部长来了。他一定得对那个哭哭啼啼的堂弟说几句话。”于是那三个青年赶紧揍过去听。   波尚说的是实话。在他来参加丧礼的途中,他曾遇见过基督山,后者正在朝安顿大马路腾格拉尔先生的府上那个方向驶去。那银行家看见伯爵的马车驶进前院,带着一个伤心但又殷勤的微笑出来迎接他。“噢,”他把手伸给基督山说,“我想您是来向我表示同情吧,因为不幸确实已三番五次光临我们家了。当我看见您的时候,我正在问我自己:究竟我是否伤害了那可怜的马尔塞夫一家人,假若我曾那样希望,那么谚语所说的‘凡希望旁人遭遇不幸者,他自己必也遭遇不幸’那句话就说对了。唉!我以人格保证,不!我决没有希望马尔塞夫遭祸。他有一点儿骄傲,但那或许是因为,象我一样,他也是一个白手起家的人,可是每个人都是有缺点。啊!请看,伯爵,请看看我们这一代的人,——我们这一代人今年都非常倒霉。举例来说,看看那清正严谨的检察官所遭遇的怪事,他虽然刚失去了他的女儿,而事实上他的全家几乎都已经死光了,马尔塞夫已经身败名裂自杀身亡,而我因受贝尼代托的耻辱,而受尽人家的奚落。”   “还有什么?”伯爵问。   “唉!您不知道吗?”   “又有什么新的不幸发生了?”   “我的女儿——”   “腾格拉尔小、姐怎样啦?”   “欧热妮已离开我们了!”   “天哪!你在说什么呀?”   “是实话,我亲爱的伯爵。噢,您没有妻子儿女是多幸福哪!”   “您真的这样想吗?”   “我的确这样想。”   “那末腾格拉尔小、姐——”   “她无法容忍那坏蛋对我们的羞辱,她要求我允许她去旅行。”   “她已经走了吗?”   “前天晚上走的。”   “与腾格拉尔夫人一起去的吗?”   “不,与一位朋友。可是,我们就怕再也见不到欧热妮了,因为她的骄傲是不允许她再回法国的。”   “可是,男爵呀,”基督山说,“家庭里发生的伤心事,或是其他任何的烦恼,只会压倒那些只有他们的儿女可作为唯一宝物的穷人,但对一位百万富翁,那些痛苦确是可以忍受的。哲学家说得好:金钱可以减轻许多苦恼。这种观点,凡是实事求是的人一直是认为正确的,假如您认为这是灵丹妙药,您应该是非常满足的了,——您是金融界的国王,是一切权力的中心!”   腾格拉尔斜眼望着他,看他说话的态度是否在取笑他。   “是的,”他答道,“假如财富能使人得到慰藉的话,我是理应得到安慰的了,我很有钱嘛。”   “富有极了,我亲爱的男爵,您的财产象金字塔,——您要想毁掉它都不可能,即使可能您也不愿意!”   腾格拉尔对伯爵这种好心的打趣微笑了一下。“我一下想起来了,”他说,“当您进来的时候,我正在签署五张小小的凭单。我已经签了两张,您能允许我把其余那几张也签好吗?”   “请签吧,我亲爱的男爵,请签吧。”   房屋里沉默了一会儿,在这一段时间里,只听见那位银行家嗖嗖的签票声,基督山刚在细看天花板上镀金的图案。   “那是西班牙支票、海地支票或那不勒斯支票吗?”基督山问。   “都不是,”腾格拉尔微笑着说,“那是当场现付的法兰西银行凭单。噢,”他又说,“伯爵,假如我可以称为金融界的国王的话,您自己应该称为金融界皇帝了,但是,象这样的每张价值一百万的支票,您见得很多吗?”   伯爵接过那非常骄傲地递给他的腾格拉尔的那些纸片,读道:   “总经理台鉴,——请在本人存款名下按票面额付一百万正,——腾格拉尔男爵。”   “一,二,三,四,五,”基督山说,“五百万!啊,您简直是一个克罗苏斯[克罗苏斯,六世纪时里地的国王,以富有闻名。——译注]啦!”   “我平时做生意也是这样的!”腾格拉尔说。   “那好极了,”伯爵说,“尤其是,我相信,这是能付现钱的吧。”   “的确是的。”腾格拉尔说。   “有这种信用可不赖,真的,只有在法国才有这样的事情。五张小卡片就等于五百万!不亲眼见到谁也不能相信。”   “难道您怀疑它吗?”   “不。”   “您的口气里好象还有一些怀疑的成份,等一下,我要使您完全相信。跟我的职员到银行里去,您就会看见他留下这些纸片,带着同等面额的现款了。”   “不必了!”基督山一面说,一面收起那五张支票,“这样就不必了,这种事情是这样的稀奇,我要亲自去体验一下。我预定在您这儿提六百万。我已经提用了九十万法郎,所以您还得支付我五百一十万法郎,就给我这五张纸片吧,只要有您的签字我就相信了,这是一张我想用的六百万的收条。这张纸条是我事先准备好的,因为我今天急需钱用。”于是基督山一手把支票放进他的口袋里,一手把收据递给腾格拉尔。即使一个霹雳落到那位银行家的脚前,他也未必会这样惊恐万状了。   “什么!”他结结巴巴地说,“您的意思是现在要提钱吗?对不起,对不起!但这笔钱是我欠医院的,——是我答应在今天早晨付出的一笔存款。”   “噢,嗯,那好!”基督山说,“并不是一定要这几张支票,换一种方式付钱给我吧。我拿这几张支票是因为好奇,希望我可以对人家说:腾格拉尔银行不用准备就可以当时付给我五百万。那一定会使人家惊奇。这几张支票还给你,另外开几张给我吧。”他把那五张纸片递给腾格拉尔,银行家急忙伸手来抓,象是一只秃头鹰隔着铁笼子伸出利爪来要抓回从它那儿失去的食物一样。但他突然停住手,竭力控制住他自己,然后,在他那失态的面孔上渐渐露出了微笑。   “当然罗,”他说,“您的收条就是钱。”   “噢,是的。假如您在罗马,汤姆生•弗伦奇银行就会象您刚才那样不必太麻烦地付款给你。”   “原谅我,伯爵,原谅我。”   “那我现在可以收下这笔钱了?”   “是的,”腾格拉尔说,一边揉着流下来的汗珠,“是的,收下吧,收是吧。”   基督山把那几张支票重新放回到他的口袋里,脸上带着一种说不出的神情,象是在说:“好好,想一想,假如您反悔,现在还来得及。”   “不,”腾格拉尔说,“不。绝对不,收了我签的支票吧。您知道,银行家办事最讲究形式的人。我本来是准备把这笔钱付给医院的,所以我一时头脑糊涂,认为假如不用这几张支票来付钱,就象被抢了钱似的!——就好象这块钱没有那块钱好似的!原谅我。”然后他开始高声笑起来,但那种笑声总掩饰不了他的心慌。   “我当然可以原谅您,”基督山宽宏大量地说,“那我收起来了。”于是他把支票放进他的皮夹里。   “还有一笔十万法郎的款子没有结清。”腾格拉尔说。   “噢,小事一桩!”基督山说,“差额大概是那个数目,但不必付了,我们两清了。”   “伯爵,”腾格拉尔说,“您此话当真吗?”   “我是从来不和银行家开玩笑的,”基督山用冷冰冰的口气说,他老是用这种态度来止住他人的鲁莽,然后他转向了门口,而在这时,跟班进来通报说:“慈善医院主任波维里先生来到。”   “哎呀!”基督山说,“我来得正好,刚好拿到您的支票,不然他们就要和我争执了。”   腾格拉尔的脸色顿时变得苍白,他赶紧跟伯爵告别。基督山与站在候见室里的波维里先生交换了礼节性鞠躬,伯爵离开以后,波维里先生便立刻被引入腾格拉尔的房里。伯爵注意到那位出纳主任的手里拿着一只公文包,他那种十分严肃的脸上不由得掠过一个转瞬即逝的微笑。他在门口登上他的马车,立刻向银行驶去。   这时,腾格拉尔抑制住内心的激动,走上去迎接那位出纳主任。不用说,他的脸上当然挂着一个殷勤的微笑。“早安,债主,”他说,“因为我敢打赌,这次来拜访我的一定是一位债主。”   “您
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 59楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 102
Valentine.

The night-light continued to burn on the chimney-piece, exhausting the last drops of oil which floated on the surface of the water. The globe of the lamp appeared of a reddish hue, and the flame, brightening before it expired, threw out the last flickerings which in an inanimate object have been so often compared with the convulsions of a human creature in its final agonies. A dull and dismal light was shed over the bedclothes and curtains surrounding the young girl. All noise in the streets had ceased, and the silence was frightful. It was then that the door of Edward's room opened, and a head we have before noticed appeared in the glass opposite; it was Madame de Villefort, who came to witness the effects of the drink she had prepared. She stopped in the doorway, listened for a moment to the flickering of the lamp, the only sound in that deserted room, and then advanced to the table to see if Valentine's glass were empty. It was still about a quarter full, as we before stated. Madame de Villefort emptied the contents into the ashes, which she disturbed that they might the more readily absorb the liquid; then she carefully rinsed the glass, and wiping it with her handkerchief replaced it on the table.

If any one could have looked into the room just then he would have noticed the hesitation with which Madame de Villefort approached the bed and looked fixedly on Valentine. The dim light, the profound silence, and the gloomy thoughts inspired by the hour, and still more by her own conscience, all combined to produce a sensation of fear; the poisoner was terrified at the contemplation of her own work. At length she rallied, drew aside the curtain, and leaning over the pillow gazed intently on Valentine. The young girl no longer breathed, no breath issued through the half-closed teeth; the white lips no longer quivered – the eyes were suffused with a bluish vapor, and the long black lashes rested on a cheek white as wax. Madame de Villefort gazed upon the face so expressive even in its stillness; then she ventured to raise the coverlet and press her hand upon the young girl's heart. It was cold and motionless. She only felt the pulsation in her own fingers, and withdrew her hand with a shudder. One arm was hanging out of the bed; from shoulder to elbow it was moulded after the arms of Germain Pillon's "Graces,"* but the fore-arm seemed to be slightly distorted by convulsion, and the hand, so delicately formed, was resting with stiff outstretched fingers on the framework of the bed. The nails, too, were turning blue.

* Germain Pillon was a famous French sculptor (1535-1598). His best known work is "The Three Graces," now in the Louvre.

Madame de Villefort had no longer any doubt; all was over -- she had consummated the last terrible work she had to accomplish. There was no more to do in the room, so the poisoner retired stealthily, as though fearing to hear the sound of her own footsteps; but as she withdrew she still held aside the curtain, absorbed in the irresistible attraction always exerted by the picture of death, so long as it is merely mysterious and does not excite disgust. Just then the lamp again flickered; the noise startled Madame de Villefort, who shuddered and dropped the curtain. Immediately afterwards the light expired, and the room was plunged in frightful obscurity, while the clock at that minute struck half-past four. Overpowered with agitation, the poisoner succeeded in groping her way to the door, and reached her room in an agony of fear.

The darkness lasted two hours longer; then by degrees a cold light crept through the Venetian blinds, until at length it revealed the objects in the room. About this time the nurse's cough was heard on the stairs and the woman entered the room with a cup in her hand. To the tender eye of a father or a lover, the first glance would have sufficed to reveal Valentine's condition; but to this hireling, Valentine only appeared to sleep. "Good," she exclaimed, approaching the table, "she has taken part of her draught; the glass is three-quarters empty."

Then she went to the fireplace and lit the fire, and although she had just left her bed, she could not resist the temptation offered by Valentine's sleep, so she threw herself into an arm-chair to snatch a little more rest. The clock striking eight awoke her. Astonished at the prolonged slumber of the patient, and frightened to see that the arm was still hanging out of the bed, she advanced towards Valentine, and for the first time noticed the white lips. She tried to replace the arm, but it moved with a frightful rigidity which could not deceive a sick-nurse. She screamed aloud; then running to the door exclaimed, -- "Help, help!"

"What is the matter?" asked M. d'Avrigny, at the foot of the stairs, it being the hour he usually visited her.

"What is it?" asked Villefort, rushing from his room. "Doctor, do you hear them call for help?"

"Yes, yes; let us hasten up; it was in Valentine's room." But before the doctor and the father could reach the room, the servants who were on the same floor had entered, and seeing Valentine pale and motionless on her bed, they lifted up their hands towards heaven and stood transfixed, as though struck by lightening. "Call Madame de Villefort! -- wake Madame de Villefort!" cried the procureur from the door of his chamber, which apparently he scarcely dared to leave. But instead of obeying him, the servants stood watching M. d'Avrigny, who ran to Valentine, and raised her in his arms. "What? -- this one, too?" he exclaimed. "Oh, where will be the end?" Villefort rushed into the room. "What are you saying, doctor?" he exclaimed, raising his hands to heaven.

"I say that Valentine is dead!" replied d'Avrigny, in a voice terrible in its solemn calm.

M. de Villefort staggered and buried his head in the bed. On the exclamation of the doctor and the cry of the father, the servants all fled with muttered imprecations; they were heard running down the stairs and through the long passages, then there was a rush in the court, afterwards all was still; they had, one and all, deserted the accursed house. Just then, Madame de Villefort, in the act of slipping on her dressing-gown, threw aside the drapery and for a moment stood motionless, as though interrogating the occupants of the room, while she endeavored to call up some rebellious tears. On a sudden she stepped, or rather bounded, with outstretched arms, towards the table. She saw d'Avrigny curiously examining the glass, which she felt certain of having emptied during the night. It was now a third full, just as it was when she threw the contents into the ashes.The spectre of Valentine rising before the poisoner would have alarmed her less. It was, indeed, the same color as the draught she had poured into the glass, and which Valentine had drank; it was indeed the poison, which could not deceive M. d'Avrigny, which he now examined so closely; it was doubtless a miracle from heaven, that, notwithstanding her precautions, there should be some trace, some proof remaining to reveal the crime. While Madame de Villefort remained rooted to the spot like a statue of terror, and Villefort, with his head hidden in the bedclothes, saw nothing around him, d'Avrigny approached the window, that he might the better examine the contents of the glass, and dipping the tip of his finger in, tasted it. "Ah," he exclaimed, "it is no longer brucine that is used; let me see what it is!"

Then he ran to one of the cupboards in Valentine's room, which had been transformed into a medicine closet, and taking from its silver case a small bottle of nitric acid, dropped a little of it into the liquor, which immediately changed to a blood-red color. "Ah," exclaimed d'Avrigny, in a voice in which the horror of a judge unveiling the truth was mingled with the delight of a student making a discovery. Madame de Villefort was overpowered, her eyes first flashed and then swam, she staggered towards the door and disappeared. Directly afterwards the distant sound of a heavy weight falling on the ground was heard, but no one paid any attention to it; the nurse was engaged in watching the chemical analysis, and Villefort was still absorbed in grief. M. d'Avrigny alone had followed Madame de Villefort with his eyes, and watched her hurried retreat. He lifted up the drapery over the entrance to Edward's room, and his eye reaching as far as Madame de Villefort's apartment, he beheld her extended lifeless on the floor. "Go to the assistance of Madame de Villefort," he said to the nurse. "Madame de Villefort is ill."

"But Mademoiselle de Villefort" -- stammered the nurse.

"Mademoiselle de Villefort no longer requires help," said d'Avrigny, "since she is dead."

"Dead, -- dead!" groaned forth Villefort, in a paroxysm of grief, which was the more terrible from the novelty of the sensation in the iron heart of that man.

"Dead!" repeated a third voice. "Who said Valentine was dead?"

The two men turned round, and saw Morrel standing at the door, pale and terror-stricken. This is what had happened. At the usual time, Morrel had presented himself at the little door leading to Noirtier's room. Contrary to custom, the door was open, and having no occasion to ring he entered. He waited for a moment in the hall and called for a servant to conduct him to M. Noirtier; but no one answered, the servants having, as we know, deserted the house. Morrel had no particular reason for uneasiness; Monte Cristo had promised him that Valentine should live, and so far he had always fulfilled his word. Every night the count had given him news, which was the next morning confirmed by Noirtier. Still this extraordinary silence appeared strange to him, and he called a second and third time; still no answer. Then he determined to go up. Noirtier's room was opened, like all the rest. The first thing he saw was the old man sitting in his arm-chair in his usual place, but his eyes expressed alarm, which was confirmed by the pallor which overspread his features.

"How are you, sir?" asked Morrel, with a sickness of heart.

"Well," answered the old man, by closing his eyes; but his appearance manifested increasing uneasiness.

"You are thoughtful, sir," continued Morrel; "you want something; shall I call one of the servants?"

"Yes," replied Noirtier.

Morrel pulled the bell, but though he nearly broke the cord no one answered. He turned towards Noirtier; the pallor and anguish expressed on his countenance momentarily increased.

"Oh," exclaimed Morrel, "why do they not come? Is any one ill in the house?" The eyes of Noirtier seemed as though they would start from their sockets. "What is the matter? You alarm me. Valentine? Valentine?"

"Yes, yes," signed Noirtier. Maximilian tried to speak, but he could articulate nothing; he staggered, and supported himself against the wainscot. Then he pointed to the door.

"Yes, yes, yes!" continued the old man. Maximilian rushed up the little staircase, while Noirtier's eyes seemed to say, -- "Quicker, quicker!"

In a minute the young man darted through several rooms, till at length he reached Valentine's. There was no occasion to push the door, it was wide open. A sob was the only sound he heard. He saw as though in a mist, a black figure kneeling and buried in a confused mass of white drapery. A terrible fear transfixed him. It was then he heard a voice exclaim "Valentine is dead!" and another voice which, like an echo repeated, -- "Dead, -- dead!"





中文翻译
第一○二章 瓦朗蒂娜

  壁炉架上的那盏灯依旧点燃着,但已燃尽了那浮在水面上的最后几滴油;灯被映成了淡红色,火焰在熄灭前突然明亮起来,射出最后的摇曳的光;这种光,虽然是没有生命的,却常被人用来比拟人类在临死前那一阵最后的挣扎。一缕昏暗凄惨的光笼罩着那青年姑娘身上的被罩和她周围的帐子。

  街上的一切嘈杂声都停止了,四周一片寂静。这时,通向爱德华卧室的房门打开了,在门对面的镜子里,出现了一个我们以前见过的面孔;那是维尔福夫人的面孔,她来观察那药水是否奏效。她站在门口听了一会儿,在那个房间里,现在只剩了灯花的毕剥声,她来到桌前,看瓦朗蒂娜是否已将药水喝下。杯子里还有一些药水。维尔福夫人把它倒在炉灰里,并把炉灰拌了几拌,使它更容易吸收液体;然后她仔细涮干净那只玻璃杯,用手帕抹干它,把它放回到桌子上。

  如果有人在那时把目光穿透房间,使人看到维尔福夫人带着犹豫的神色走近床边,眼睛一眨不眨地望着瓦朗蒂娜。惨淡的光线,死一般的寂静,深夜所能引起的一切可怕的东西,而尤其是她自己的良心,这一切交织在一起产生了一种可怕的夜的氛围;她害怕去看她自己的成绩。但她终于鼓起勇气,拉开帐子,俯到枕头上,瞧着瓦朗蒂娜。她已没有了呼吸;那半开半闭的牙齿间已不再有气息通过;那雪白嘴唇已停止了颤动;那一对眼睛似乎浮在浅蓝色的雾气里,又长又黑的头发散在那蜡白的脸颊上。维尔福夫人凝视着这个静止的但依旧动人的面孔;然后她壮起胆子揭开被,把手按在那青年姑娘的胸膛上。胸膛冷冰冰地没有动静。她感觉到的是自己手指上的脉搏,她颤栗地收回她的手。一只手臂垂出在床外,——那样一只美丽的手臂,自肩到至腕似乎都是由一个雕刻家雕刻出来的;但前臂似乎因为痉挛而略微有点变形,而那只精致纤细的手,则伸着僵硬的手指搁在床架上。手指甲已经发青。维尔福夫人不再怀疑——一切都已成为过去;她已经完成了她最后一件可怕的工作。

  在房间里已没有别的事情做了,下毒者偷偷地退出去,象是怕听到她自己的脚步声似的;但当她出去的时候,她依旧拉着帐子,死者的形象对她有一种不可抗拒的吸引力。

  灯花又毕剥地爆了一下;那个声音把维尔福夫人吓了一跳,她打了一个寒颤,离开帐子。灯熄灭了,整个房间陷入可怕的黑暗里,时钟那时恰巧敲打四点半。下毒者顿时惊惶起来,摸索到门口,满怀着恐惧回到她的房间。可怕的黑暗持续了两个钟头以后;一片淡白的光从百叶窗里爬进来,终于照亮了房间里一切。大约在这个时候,楼梯上响起了护士的咳嗽声,她手里拿着一只杯子走进房来。在一位父亲或一个情人,第一眼就足以决定一切,——瓦朗蒂娜已死;但在护士看来,她只象是睡着了。“好!”她走到桌子前面说,“她已经喝了一部分药水,杯子里已只剩三分之一了。”

  她走到壁炉前面生起了火,虽然她刚刚起床,但她想在瓦朗蒂娜睡醒前再打一个瞌睡。时钟敲打八点的声音惊醒了她。她惊奇她的病人竟睡得这样熟,令她吃惊的是她看见那只手臂依旧还垂在床外,她向瓦朗蒂娜走过去,这时才注意到那失血的嘴唇。她想把那只手臂放回到床上,但那只手臂僵硬的,决瞒不过一个护士。她大叫一声,然后奔到门口,喊道:“救命呀!救命呀!”

  “你嚷什么?”阿夫里尼先生在楼梯脚下问,这正是他每天来看病的时间。

  “怎么啦?”维尔福从他的房间里冲出来问。“医生,你听见她喊救命吗?”

  “是的,是的,我听见了,我们赶快上去吧!是在瓦朗蒂娜的房间里。”

  医生和那父亲还没有赶到,二楼上的仆人们已跑进瓦朗蒂娜房间,看到瓦朗蒂娜脸色苍白一动不动地躺在床上,他们一齐举手向天,象遭了雷击似地一动不动地愣在那儿。

  “去叫维尔福夫人!去喊醒维尔福夫人!”检察官站在房门口喊,似乎不敢进去。但仆人们并没有理会他的命令,全都站在那儿看着阿夫里尼先生,阿夫里尼已跑到瓦朗蒂娜的床边,然后抱起她。“什么!这一个,也!”他低声地说,让她从他的手臂里落了下去。“噢,我的上帝!我的上帝呀!您什么时候才厌倦呢?”

  维尔福冲进房间里。“您说什么,医生?”他举手向天大声问道。

  “我说瓦朗蒂娜死了!”阿夫里尼用一种庄严的声音回答。

  维尔福先生踉跄地摔倒了,把他的头埋在瓦朗蒂娜的床上。听到医生的绝叫和那父亲的哭喊,仆人们喃喃地祈祷着离开了。只听见他们脚步声奔下楼梯,穿过长廊,冲入前庭,他们都已逃离这座受天诅咒的房子。这时,维尔福夫人披着睡衣掀开门帘,在门槛上站了一会儿,象是在问房间里的人究竟发生了什么事,并竭力想流出几滴眼泪。突然,她伸着两臂向那张桌子跳了一步。她看见阿夫里尼正检查那只她确信在晚上已经倒空的杯子。杯子里还有三分之一药水,和她倒在炉灰里的一样多。即使瓦朗蒂娜的灵魂出现在那维尔福夫人的面前,她也不会感到那样害怕。药水的颜色与她倒在杯子里被瓦朗蒂娜喝掉的一模一样;这种毒药瞒不过阿夫里尼先生的眼睛。这一定是上帝创造的奇迹,尽管她非常小心,还是留下了证据来揭穿她的罪行。

  维尔福夫人象一尊恐怖女神似的钉在地上,维尔福把头埋在床上,这时阿夫里尼为了更清楚地检查杯子里的东西,走到窗前,用手指尖伸进去蘸了一滴来尝。“啊!”大声说道,“不再是木鳖精了,我来看看杯子里到底是什么!”于是他跑到瓦朗蒂娜房间里一只药橱前面,从一只银盒里取出一小瓶硝酸,滴了几滴到那液体里,液体便立刻变成血红色。“啊!”

  阿夫里尼喊道,他的声音里夹杂着喜悦(象一位法官揭破实情时的恐怖和一位学生解决了一个问题时的喜悦。)维尔福夫人再也受不了了;她的眼前最初是火花乱迸,后来变成一片漆黑;她踉踉跄跄地走向门口,然后就不见了。一会儿,门外传来身体跌倒在地板上的声音,但没有人注意它。护士正在注意化学分析,维尔福沉浸在悲哀里。只有阿夫里尼用他的目光跟随着维尔福夫人,注意到她仓皇地退出去。他拉开爱德华房门口的门帘,向维尔福夫人的房间里望,看见她晕倒在地板上。“去帮助维尔福夫人,”他对护士说,“维尔福夫人病了。”

  “但维尔福小、姐——”护士犹豫地说。

  “维尔福小、姐不需要帮助了,”阿夫里尼说,“因为她已经死了。”

  “死了!死了!”维尔福悲痛地喃喃道,在他那铁石一样的心里,悲痛是一种新奇的感觉,所以他的悲痛比一般人更令人心碎。

  “你说她死了吗?”忽然一个声音喊道,“谁说瓦朗蒂娜死了?”

  两个人回过头去,看见莫雷尔脸色苍白,神情激动地站在门口。事情是这样的:莫雷尔按照往常的时间来到通诺瓦梯埃先生房间的小门口。与往常不同的是,门是开着的;由于没有拉铃的必要,他就走了进去。他在厅里等了一会儿,想叫一个仆人来带他去见诺瓦梯埃先生;他喊了一声,但没有人回答,因为房子里仆人都逃走了。莫雷尔心里没有特别感到不安的理由,基督山已答应他瓦朗蒂娜不死,而直到目前为止,他始终是履行了他的诺言的。伯爵每天晚上给他消息,那些消息在第二天早晨就被诺瓦梯埃证实。可是,这种出奇的寂静使他感到很奇怪,他第二次第三次再叫人,还是没有人答应。于是他决定上楼去。诺瓦梯埃的房门也象其他的房门那样大开着。他第一眼看见的是那老人照常坐在他的圈椅里;他的眼睛睁得大大的表示着一种内心的恐惧,那种表情从他苍白的脸色上得到了证实。

  “您好吗,阁下?”莫雷尔问,心里感到了某种恐惧。

  “好!”老人闭上眼睛回答,但他的脸上却显出更大的不安。

  “您在想心事,阁下,”莫雷尔又说,“您要什么东西吧,要我去叫一个仆人吗?”

  “是的。”诺瓦梯埃回答。

  莫雷尔就拉铃,虽然他几乎拉断绳带,却依旧没有人来。

  他回过头去看诺瓦梯埃;他脸色苍白,痛苦的表情与时俱增。

  “噢!”莫雷尔喊道,“为什么没有人来?这屋子里有人病了吗?”

  诺瓦梯埃的眼睛似乎要从眼眶里迸射出来。

  “出什么事啦?您吓坏我啦。瓦朗蒂娜,瓦朗蒂娜出事啦?”

  “是的,是的,。”诺瓦梯埃表示。

  马西米兰想说话,但他什么都没有说出来;他踉跄了一下,靠在壁板上。然后他抬手指一指门口。

  “是的,是的,”老人继续表示。马西米兰一步并两步冲上那座小楼梯,而诺瓦梯埃的眼睛似乎在对他喊:“快一点!再快一点!”

  一眨眼,年轻人已穿过几个房间,到达瓦朗蒂娜的房门口。门是大开着的。他听到的第一个声音是一声啜泣。他象是透过一层云雾看见一个黑色人影跪在地上,头埋在一大片白色的帐帏里。一阵可怕的恐惧使他站在那儿时,他听见一个声音:“瓦朗蒂娜已经死了!而另一个声音象回声似的重复着:“死了!死了!”





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 103 Maximilian. Villefort rose, half ashamed of being surprised in such a paroxysm of grief. The terrible office he had held for twenty-five years had succeeded in making him more or less than man. His glance, at first wandering, fixed itself upon Morrel. "Who are you, sir," he asked, "that forget that this is not the manner to enter a house stricken with death? Go, sir, go!" But Morrel remained motionless; he could not detach his eyes from that disordered bed, and the pale corpse of the young girl who was lying on it. "Go! -- do you hear?" said Villefort, while d'Avrigny advanced to lead Morrel out. Maximilian stared for a moment at the corpse, gazed all around the room, then upon the two men; he opened his mouth to speak, but finding it impossible to give utterance to the innumerable ideas that occupied his brain, he went out, thrusting his hands through his hair in such a manner that Villefort and d'Avrigny, for a moment diverted from the engrossing topic, exchanged glances, which seemed to say, -- "He is mad!" But in less than five minutes the staircase groaned beneath an extraordinary weight. Morrel was seen carrying, with superhuman strength, the arm-chair containing Noirtier up-stairs. When he reached the landing he placed the arm-chair on the floor and rapidly rolled it into Valentine's room. This could only have been accomplished by means of unnatural strength supplied by powerful excitement. But the most fearful spectacle was Noirtier being pushed towards the bed, his face expressing all his meaning, and his eyes supplying the want of every other faculty. That pale face and flaming glance appeared to Villefort like a frightful apparition. Each time he had been brought into contact with his father, something terrible had happened. "See what they have done!" cried Morrel, with one hand leaning on the back of the chair, and the other extended towards Valentine. "See, my father, see!" Villefort drew back and looked with astonishment on the young man, who, almost a stranger to him, called Noirtier his father. At this moment the whole soul of the old man seemed centred in his eyes which became bloodshot; the veins of the throat swelled; his cheeks and temples became purple, as though he was struck with epilepsy; nothing was wanting to complete this but the utterance of a cry. And the cry issued from his pores, if we may thus speak -- a cry frightful in its silence. D'Avrigny rushed towards the old man and made him inhale a powerful restorative. "Sir," cried Morrel, seizing the moist hand of the paralytic, "they ask me who I am, and what right I have to be here. Oh, you know it, tell them, tell them!" And the young man's voice was choked by sobs. As for the old man, his chest heaved with his panting respiration. One could have thought that he was undergoing the agonies preceding death. At length, happier than the young man, who sobbed without weeping, tears glistened in the eyes of Noirtier. "Tell them," said Morrel in a hoarse voice, "tell them that I am her betrothed. Tell them she was my beloved, my noble girl, my only blessing in the world. Tell them -- oh, tell them, that corpse belongs to me!" The young man overwhelmed by the weight of his anguish, fell heavily on his knees before the bed, which his fingers grasped with convulsive energy. D'Avrigny, unable to bear the sight of this touching emotion, turned away; and Villefort, without seeking any further explanation, and attracted towards him by the irresistible magnetism which draws us towards those who have loved the people for whom we mourn, extended his hand towards the young man. But Morrel saw nothing; he had grasped the hand of Valentine, and unable to weep vented his agony in groans as he bit the sheets. For some time nothing was heard in that chamber but sobs, exclamations, and prayers. At length Villefort, the most composed of all, spoke: "Sir," said he to Maximilian, "you say you loved Valentine, that you were betrothed to her. I knew nothing of this engagement, of this love, yet I, her father, forgive you, for I see that your grief is real and deep; and besides my own sorrow is too great for anger to find a place in my heart. But you see that the angel whom you hoped for has left this earth -- she has nothing more to do with the adoration of men. Take a last farewell, sir, of her sad remains; take the hand you expected to possess once more within your own, and then separate yourself from her forever. Valentine now requires only the ministrations of the priest." "You are mistaken, sir," exclaimed Morrel, raising himself on one knee, his heart pierced by a more acute pang than any he had yet felt -- "you are mistaken; Valentine, dying as she has, not only requires a priest, but an avenger. You, M. de Villefort, send for the priest; I will be the avenger." "What do you mean, sir?" asked Villefort, trembling at the new idea inspired by the delirium of Morrel. "I tell you, sir, that two persons exist in you; the father has mourned sufficiently, now let the procureur fulfil his office." The eyes of Noirtier glistened, and d'Avrigny approached. "Gentlemen," said Morrel, reading all that passed through the minds of the witnesses to the scene, "I know what I am saying, and you know as well as I do what I am about to say -- Valentine has been assassinated!" Villefort hung his head, d'Avrigny approached nearer, and Noirtier said "Yes" with his eyes. "Now, sir," continued Morrel, "in these days no one can disappear by violent means without some inquiries being made as to the cause of her disappearance, even were she not a young, beautiful, and adorable creature like Valentine. Mr. Procureur," said Morrel with increasing vehemence, "no mercy is allowed; I denounce the crime; it is your place to seek the assassin." The young man's implacable eyes interrogated Villefort, who, on his side, glanced from Noirtier to d'Avrigny. But instead of finding sympathy in the eyes of the doctor and his father, he only saw an expression as inflexible as that of Maximilian. "Yes," indicated the old man. "Assuredly," said d'Avrigny. "Sir," said Villefort, striving to struggle against this triple force and his own emotion, -- "sir, you are deceived; no one commits crimes here. I am stricken by fate. It is horrible, indeed, but no one assassinates." The eyes of Noirtier lighted up with rage, and d'Avrigny prepared to speak. Morrel, however, extended his arm, and commanded silence. "And I say that murders are committed here," said Morrel, whose voice, though lower in tone, lost none of its terrible distinctness: "I tell you that this is the fourth victim within the last four months. I tell you, Valentine's life was attempted by poison four days ago, though she escaped, owing to the precautions of M. Noirtier. I tell you that the dose has been double, the poison changed, and that this time it has succeeded. I tell you that you know these things as well as I do, since this gentleman has forewarned you, both as a doctor and as a friend." "Oh, you rave, sir," exclaimed Villefort, in vain endeavoring to escape the net in which he was taken. "I rave?" said Morrel; "well, then, I appeal to M. d'Avrigny himself. Ask him, sir, if he recollects the words he uttered in the garden of this house on the night of Madame de Saint-Meran's death. You thought yourselves alone, and talked about that tragical death, and the fatality you mentioned then is the same which has caused the murder of Valentine." Villefort and d'Avrigny exchanged looks. "Yes, yes," continued Morrel; "recall the scene, for the words you thought were only given to silence and solitude fell into my ears. Certainly, after witnessing the culpable indolence manifested by M. de Villefort towards his own relations, I ought to have denounced him to the authorities; then I should not have been an accomplice to thy death, as I now am, sweet, beloved Valentine; but the accomplice shall become the avenger. This fourth murder is apparent to all, and if thy father abandon thee, Valentine, it is I, and I swear it, that shall pursue the assassin." And this time, as though nature had at least taken compassion on the vigorous frame, nearly bursting with its own strength, the words of Morrel were stifled in his throat; his breast heaved; the tears, so long rebellious, gushed from his eyes; and he threw himself weeping on his knees by the side of the bed. Then d'Avrigny spoke. "And I, too," he exclaimed in a low voice, "I unite with M. Morrel in demanding justice for crime; my blood boils at the idea of having encouraged a murderer by my cowardly concession." "Oh, merciful heavens!" murmured Villefort. Morrel raised his head, and reading the eyes of the old man, which gleamed with unnatural lustre, -- "Stay," he said, "M. Noirtier wishes to speak." "Yes," indicated Noirtier, with an expression the more terrible, from all his faculties being centred in his glance. "Do you know the assassin?" asked Morrel. "Yes," replied Noirtier. "And will you direct us?" exclaimed the young man. "Listen, M. d'Avrigny, listen!" Noirtier looked upon Morrel with one of those melancholy smiles which had so often made Valentine happy, and thus fixed his attention. Then, having riveted the eyes of his interlocutor on his own, he glanced towards the door. "Do you wish me to leave?" said Morrel, sadly. "Yes," replied Noirtier. "Alas, alas, sir, have pity on me!" The old man's eyes remained fixed on the door. "May I, at least, return?" asked Morrel. "Yes." "Must I leave alone?" "No." "Whom am I to take with me? The procureur?" "No." "The doctor?" "Yes." "You wish to remain alone with M. de Villefort?" "Yes." "But can he understand you?" "Yes." "Oh," said Villefort, inexpressibly delighted to think that the inquiries were to be made by him alone, -- "oh, be satisfied, I can understand my father." D'Avrigny took the young man's arm, and led him out of the room. A more than deathlike silence then reigned in the house. At the end of a quarter of an hour a faltering footstep was heard, and Villefort appeared at the door of the apartment where d'Avrigny and Morrel had been staying, one absorbed in meditation, the other in grief. "You can come," he said, and led them back to Noirtier. Morrel looked attentively on Villefort. His face was livid, large drops rolled down his face, and in his fingers he held the fragments of a quill pen which he had torn to atoms. "Gentlemen," he said in a hoarse voice, "give me your word of honor that this horrible secret shall forever remain buried amongst ourselves!" The two men drew back. "I entreat you." -- continued Villefort. "But," said Morrel, "the culprit -- the murderer – the assassin." "Do not alarm yourself, sir; justice will be done," said Villefort. "My father has revealed the culprit's name; my father thirsts for revenge as much as you do, yet even he conjures you as I do to keep this secret. Do you not, father?" "Yes," resolutely replied Noirtier. Morrel suffered an exclamation of horror and surprise to escape him. "Oh, sir," said Villefort, arresting Maximilian by the arm, "if my father, the inflexible man, makes this request, it is because he knows, be assured, that Valentine will be terribly revenged. Is it not so, father?" The old man made a sign in the affirmative. Villefort continued: "He knows me, and I have pledged my word to him. Rest assured, gentlemen, that within three days, in a less time than justice wo
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-25 13:24重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 58楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 100
The Apparition.

As the procureur had told Madame Danglars, Valentine was not yet recovered. Bowed down with fatigue, she was indeed confined to her bed; and it was in her own room, and from the lips of Madame de Villefort, that she heard all the strange events we have related, -- we mean the flight of Eugenie and the arrest of Andrea Cavalcanti, or rather Benedetto, together with the accusation of murder pronounced against him. But Valentine was so weak that this recital scarcely produced the same effect it would have done had she been in her usual state of health. Indeed, her brain was only the seat of vague ideas, and confused forms, mingled with strange fancies, alone presented themselves before her eyes.

During the daytime Valentine's perceptions remained tolerably clear, owing to the constant presence of M. Noirtier, who caused himself to be carried to his granddaughter's room, and watched her with his paternal tenderness; Villefort also, on his return from the law courts, frequently passed an hour or two with his father and child. At six o'clock Villefort retired to his study, at eight M. d'Avrigny himself arrived, bringing the night draught prepared for the young girl, and then M. Noirtier was carried away. A nurse of the doctor's choice succeeded them, and never left till about ten or eleven o'clock, when Valentine was asleep. As she went down-stairs she gave the keys of Valentine's room to M. de Villefort, so that no one could reach the sick-room excepting through that of Madame de Villefort and little Edward.

Every morning Morrel called on Noirtier to receive news of Valentine, and, extraordinary as it seemed, each day found him less uneasy. Certainly, though Valentine still labored under dreadful nervous excitement, she was better; and moreover, Monte Cristo had told him when, half distracted, he had rushed to the count's house, that if she were not dead in two hours she would be saved. Now four days had elapsed, and Valentine still lived.

The nervous excitement of which we speak pursued Valentine even in her sleep, or rather in that state of somnolence which succeeded her waking hours; it was then, in the silence of night, in the dim light shed from the alabaster lamp on the chimney-piece, that she saw the shadows pass and repass which hover over the bed of sickness, and fan the fever with their trembling wings. First she fancied she saw her stepmother threatening her, then Morrel stretched his arms towards her; sometimes mere strangers, like the Count of Monte Cristo came to visit her; even the very furniture,in these moments of delirium, seemed to move, and this state lasted till about three o'clock in the morning, when a deep,heavy slumber overcame the young girl, from which she did not awake till daylight. On the evening of the day on which Valentine had learned of the flight of Eugenie and the arrest of Benedetto, -- Villefort having retired as well as Noirtier and d'Avrigny, -- her thoughts wandered in a confused maze, alternately reviewing her own situation and the events she had just heard.

Eleven o'clock had struck. The nurse, having placed the beverage prepared by the doctor within reach of the patient, and locked the door, was listening with terror to the comments of the servants in the kitchen, and storing her memory with all the horrible stories which had for some months past amused the occupants of the ante-chambers in the house of the king's attorney. Meanwhile an unexpected scene was passing in the room which had been so carefully locked. Ten minutes had elapsed since the nurse had left; Valentine, who for the last hour had been suffering from the fever which returned nightly, incapable of controlling her ideas, was forced to yield to the excitement which exhausted itself in producing and reproducing a succession and recurrence of the same fancies and images. The night-lamp threw out countless rays, each resolving itself into some strange form to her disordered imagination, when suddenly by its flickering light Valentine thought she saw the door of her library, which was in the recess by the chimney-piece, open slowly, though she in vain listened for the sound of the hinges on which it turned.

At any other time Valentine would have seized the silken bell-pull and summoned assistance, but nothing astonished her in her present situation. Her reason told her that all the visions she beheld were but the children of her imagination, and the conviction was strengthened by the fact that in the morning no traces remained of the nocturnal phantoms, who disappeared with the coming of daylight. From behind the door a human figure appeared, but the girl was too familiar with such apparitions to be alarmed, and therefore only stared, hoping to recognize Morrel. The figure advanced towards the bed and appeared to listen with profound attention. At this moment a ray of light glanced across the face of the midnight visitor.

"It is not he," she murmured, and waited, in the assurance that this was but a dream, for the man to disappear or assume some other form. Still, she felt her pulse, and finding it throb violently she remembered that the best method of dispelling such illusions was to drink, for a draught of the beverage prepared by the doctor to allay her fever seemed to cause a reaction of the brain, and for a short time she suffered less. Valentine therefore reached her hand towards the glass, but as soon as her trembling arm left the bed the apparition advanced more quickly towards her, and approached the young girl so closely that she fancied she heard his breath, and felt the pressure of his hand.

This time the illusion, or rather the reality, surpassed anything Valentine had before experienced; she began to believe herself really alive and awake, and the belief that her reason was this time not deceived made her shudder. The pressure she felt was evidently intended to arrest her arm, and she slowly withdrew it. Then the figure, from whom she could not detach her eyes, and who appeared more protecting than menacing, took the glass, and walking towards the night-light held it up, as if to test its transparency. This did not seem sufficient; the man, or rather the ghost – for he trod so softly that no sound was heard -- then poured out about a spoonful into the glass, and drank it. Valentine witnessed this scene with a sentiment of stupefaction. Every minute she had expected that it would vanish and give place to another vision; but the man, instead of dissolving like a shadow, again approached her, and said in an agitated voice, "Now you may drink."

Valentine shuddered. It was the first time one of these visions had ever addressed her in a living voice, and she was about to utter an exclamation. The man placed his finger on her lips. "The Count of Monte Cristo!" she murmured.

It was easy to see that no doubt now remained in the young girl's mind as to the reality of the scene; her eyes started with terror, her hands trembled, and she rapidly drew the bedclothes closer to her. Still, the presence of Monte Cristo at such an hour, his mysterious, fanciful, and extraordinary entrance into her room through the wall, might well seem impossibilities to her shattered reason. "Do not call any one -- do not be alarmed," said the Count; "do not let a shade of suspicion or uneasiness remain in your breast; the man standing before you, Valentine (for this time it is no ghost), is nothing more than the tenderest father and the most respectful friend you could dream of."

Valentine could not reply; the voice which indicated the real presence of a being in the room, alarmed her so much that she feared to utter a syllable; still the expression of her eyes seemed to inquire, "If your intentions are pure, why are you here?" The count's marvellous sagacity understood all that was passing in the young girl's mind.

"Listen to me," he said, "or, rather, look upon me; look at my face, paler even than usual, and my eyes, red with weariness -- for four days I have not closed them, for I have been constantly watching you, to protect and preserve you for Maximilian." The blood mounted rapidly to the cheeks of Valentine, for the name just announced by the count dispelled all the fear with which his presence had inspired her. "Maximilian!" she exclaimed, and so sweet did the sound appear to her, that she repeated it -- "Maximilian! – has he then owned all to you?"

"Everything. He told me your life was his, and I have promised him that you shall live."

"You have promised him that I shall live?"

"Yes."

"But, sir, you spoke of vigilance and protection. Are you a doctor?"

"Yes; the best you could have at the present time, believe me."

"But you say you have watched?" said Valentine uneasily; "where have you been? -- I have not seen you." The count extended his hand towards the library. "I was hidden behind that door," he said, "which leads into the next house, which I have rented." Valentine turned her eyes away, and, with an indignant expression of pride and modest fear, exclaimed: "Sir, I think you have been guilty of an unparalleled intrusion, and that what you call protection is more like an insult."

"Valentine," he answered, "during my long watch over you, all I have observed has been what people visited you, what nourishment was prepared, and what beverage was served; then, when the latter appeared dangerous to me, I entered, as I have now done, and substituted, in the place of the poison, a healthful draught; which, instead of producing the death intended, caused life to circulate in your veins."

"Poison -- death!" exclaimed Valentine, half believing herself under the influence of some feverish hallucination; "what are you saying, sir?"

"Hush, my child," said Monte Cristo, again placing his finger upon her lips, "I did say poison and death. But drink some of this;" and the count took a bottle from his pocket,containing a red liquid, of which he poured a few drops into the glass. "Drink this, and then take nothing more to-night." Valentine stretched out her hand, but scarcely had she touched the glass when she drew back in fear. Monte Cristo took the glass, drank half its contents, and then presented it to Valentine, who smiled and swallowed the rest. "Oh, yes," she exclaimed, "I recognize the flavor of my nocturnal beverage which refreshed me so much, and seemed to ease my aching brain. Thank you, sir, thank you!"

"This is how you have lived during the last four nights, Valentine," said the count. "But, oh, how I passed that time! Oh, the wretched hours I have endured -- the torture to which I have submitted when I saw the deadly poison poured into your glass, and how I trembled lest you should drink it before I could find time to throw it away!"

"Sir," said Valentine, at the height of her terror, "you say you endured tortures when you saw the deadly poison poured into my glass; but if you saw this, you must also have seen the person who poured it?"

"Yes." Valentine raised herself in bed, and drew over her chest, which appeared whiter than snow, the embroidered cambric, still moist with the cold dews of delirium, to which were now added those of terror. "You saw the person?" repeated the young girl. "Yes," repeated the count.

"What you tell me is horrible, sir. You wish to make me believe something too dreadful. What? -- attempt to murder me in my father's house, in my room, on my bed of sickness? Oh, leave me, sir; you are tempting me -- you make me doubt the goodness of providence -- it is impossible, it cannot be!"

"Are you the first that this hand has stricken? Have you not seen M. de Saint-Meran, Madame de Saint-Meran, Barrois, all fall? would not M. Noirtier also have fallen a victim, had not the treatment he has been pursuing for the last three years neutralized the effects of the poison?"

"Oh, heaven," said Valentine; "is this the reason why grandpapa has made me share all his beverages during the last month?"

"And have they all tasted of a slightly bitter flavor, like that of dried orange-peel?"

"Oh, yes, yes!"

"Then that explains all," said Monte Cristo. "Your grandfather knows, then, that a poisoner lives here; perhaps he even suspects the person. He has been fortifying you, his beloved child, against the fatal effects of the poison, which has failed because your system was already impregnated with it. But even this would have availed little against a more deadly medium of death employed four days ago, which is generally but too fatal."

"But who, then, is this assassin, this murderer?"

"Let me also ask you a question. Have you never seen any one enter your room at night?"

"Oh, yes; I have frequently seen shadows pass close to me, approach, and disappear; but I took them for visions raised by my feverish imagination, and indeed when you entered I thought I was under the influence of delirium."

"Then you do not know who it is that attempts your life?"

"No," said Valentine; "who could desire my death?"

"You shall know it now, then," said Monte Cristo, listening.

"How do you mean?" said Valentine, looking anxiously around.

"Because you are not feverish or delirious to-night, but thoroughly awake; midnight is striking, which is the hour murderers choose."

"Oh, heavens," exclaimed Valentine, wiping off the drops which ran down her forehead. Midnight struck slowly and sadly; every hour seemed to strike with leaden weight upon the heart of the poor girl. "Valentine," said the count, "summon up all your courage; still the beatings of your heart; do not let a sound escape you, and feign to be asleep; then you will see." Valentine seized the count's hand. "I think I hear a noise," she said; "leave me."

"Good-by, for the present," replied the count, walking upon tiptoe towards the library door, and smiling with an expression so sad and paternal that the young girl's heart was filled with gratitude. Before closing the door he turned around once more, and said, "Not a movement -- not a word; let them think you asleep, or perhaps you may be killed before I have the power of helping you." And with this fearful injunction the count disappeared through the door, which noiselessly closed after him.





中文翻译
第一○○章显身

  正如检察官告诉腾格拉尔夫人的,瓦朗蒂娜还未复原。她疲惫虚弱,对她来说躺在床上跟坐牢没什么两样。可是,从维尔福夫人的口里,她听到了前面所说的种种怪事,——欧热妮的出走,安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂(或说得准确些,贝尼代托)的被捕,以及他的被指控犯了谋杀罪。瓦朗蒂娜是这样的虚弱,听到这些事情并没有在她的身上产生她在健康状况正常时同样的效果。的确,她的脑子里出现的只是一些空洞的念头;她的眼前是一些混乱的形象和奇怪的幻景。在白天,瓦朗蒂娜的神智还相当清醒,诺瓦梯埃叫人把他搬到他孙女儿的房间里来,经常陪伴着她,象慈父般地对待她。维尔福从法院回来以后,也常常来和他的父亲和女儿消磨一两个钟头。六点钟,维尔福回到他的书斋里;八点钟,阿夫里尼先生,亲自把瓦朗蒂娜夜里服用的药水拿来,诺瓦梯埃先生才被带走。一个由医生选定的护士,一直守候到十点钟或十一点钟,直到瓦朗蒂娜睡熟以后才离开。当她离开时,把瓦朗蒂娜的房门钥匙交给维尔福先生。这样,除了经过维尔福夫人和爱德华的房间,便谁都无法到达病房了。莫雷尔每天早晨来拜访诺瓦梯埃,来打听瓦朗蒂娜的消息,奇怪的是,他看上去一天比一天安心了。首先,瓦朗蒂娜虽然依旧处于极度的亢奋状态,但她已天天好转;其次,当他在半昏迷状态中冲到基督山家里去的时候,伯爵告诉他,假如她两小时内不死,就可以得救?现在,四天过去了,而瓦朗蒂娜依旧还活着。

  瓦朗蒂娜睡着的时候——更准确地说是在她醒来后的那种半醒半睡状态中——她仍然处于亢奋状态;那时,夜深人静,壁炉架上那盏乳白色灯罩射出了昏暗的光线,在这寂静和昏暗中,她看见那些影子在病床上空一一走过,用它们颤抖的翅膀煽动寒热。首先,她好象看见她的继母来威胁她,然而,莫雷尔张着两臂向她迎上来;有的时候,象基督山伯爵这样生客也会来拜望她;在这种迷糊状态中,连家具都会移动。这种状态一直持续到凌晨三点钟左右,那时,一阵深沉的睡意征服了那青年姑娘,于是她一直睡到早晨才醒来。

  在瓦朗蒂娜知道欧热妮出走和贝尼代托被捕的那天晚上,维尔福和阿夫里尼出去以后,她的思想纷歧迷乱地彷徨着,她时而想想她自己的处境,时而想想她刚才听到的那些事情。当十一点已敲过时。护士把医生所准备的饮料放在她伸手就能拿到的地方,锁上房门,在厨房里吓得浑身哆嗦,一些可怕的故事印在她的记忆里;那些故事,在最近三个月来是检察官家里谈话的主题。

  这时,在那间这样小心地锁住病人的房间里,发生了一件意想不到的事情。护士离开已六十分钟了;那每夜必来的寒冷袭击瓦朗蒂娜又快一个小时了,她无法控制自己的意志,那些幻景和虚象库”,是这一思潮研究中心。,那盏孤灯射出无数的光线,每一条光线都在她那混乱的幻想变成某种奇特的形状,突然地,在那摇动的灯光下,瓦朗蒂娜好象看见壁炉旁边凹进去的那扇通她书房的门慢慢地开了,但她却听不到门链转动的声音。平时瓦朗蒂娜会抓住悬在床头的丝带,拉铃叫人,但现在,什么都不会让她吃惊。她的理智告诉她,她所见的一切都只是自己的幻觉。她确信:一到早晨,夜间所见的一切便会消失地无影无踪,它们会随着曙光的出现而消失。门后面出现了一个人影,她看惯了这种幻象,所以并不害怕,只是睁大眼睛希望能认出是莫雷尔。那个人影继续向床边走过来。她象在仔细谛听。这时,一道灯光映在那个午夜访客的脸上。

  “不是他!”她喃喃地说,于是她想着这个幻觉会象往常一样消失或改变成另外一个人,可是,她能感觉到自己的脉搏,而且能感到它跳得很厉害,她记得驱散这种幻象的最好的良法是喝一口药水,那种用来减轻她发烧的饮料可以刺激她的脑子,使她暂时减少一些痛苦。所以瓦朗蒂娜就伸手去拿那只玻璃杯,但她的手臂刚伸出床外,那幻觉中的人影就急步向她走过来,而且跟她离得这样近,甚至可以听到他的呼吸,感觉到他的手的压力。这一次,这种幻景不同于瓦朗蒂娜以前所经验的一切;她开始相信自己的神志是完全清醒的,她不由得打了一个寒颤。她手上感到的那一按,显然不想让她把手伸出去,她慢慢地把手缩回来。她目不转睛地望着那个人影;那个人影看来对她没有任何恶意,倒像是来保护她的,他拿起那只玻璃杯,凑到灯光旁边,举起杯子看了一下里面的液体,这还不够,那个人,——更确切地说,那个幽灵。因为他的脚步是这样的轻,根本听不到声音,——

  从玻璃杯里倒出一匙羹来,喝了下去。瓦朗蒂娜茫然地望着眼前这一切。她以为眼前这一切会突然消失,出现另一幅图景;但这个人不但没有消失,反而走到她的前面,用一种诚恳的声音说:“现在,喝吧!”

  瓦朗蒂娜浑身哆嗦起来。这是她第一次听到幻象用一个活人的声音对她说话,她张嘴要喊。那个人用手指掩住了她的嘴唇。“基督山伯爵!”她喃喃地说。

  瓦朗蒂娜对于这一切的真实性显然不再有丝毫怀疑;她的眼睛里流露出惊恐的神气后,抖得几乎不能拉毯子裹紧身体。基督山在这时出现,而且是透过墙壁走进她的房间,对神志恍惚的瓦朗蒂娜来说,更是难以置信。

  “别喊,也不要怕,”伯爵说,“即使在心里也别疑惑或不安。瓦朗蒂娜,站在你面前的是个人,不是幻景,是你所能想象到的最慈爱的父亲和最可敬的朋友。”

  瓦朗蒂娜不知该如何。这种声音证明向她说话的是个实实在在的人,她惊惶万状,一个字都讲不出来;她眼睛里的表情似乎在问,“既然你薀外明磊落的,现在怎么会在这儿呢?”

  聪明的伯爵完全明白青年女郎脑子里在想什么。“听我说,”他说,“或者不如说看看我吧,看看我苍白的脸,看看我这因疲倦而发红的眼睛。这一对眼睛已经整整四天不曾合拢了,在这四天夜里我一直守在你身边,为马西米兰保护你的安全。”

  瓦朗蒂娜感到脸颊因兴奋而红晕;伯爵刚才提到了马西米兰这个名字驱散了她因为基督山的出现所引起的全部恐惧。“马西米兰!”她重复道,她觉得这个名字对她来说多么亲切啊?”

  ——“马西米兰!那么他把一切都告诉你了吗?”

  “是的,她告诉了我一切。他说,你的生命就是他的生命,我答应他你会活下去。”

  “你答应过他我会活下去?”

  “是的。”

  “但是,阁下,你刚才说到守夜和保护,那么,你是一位医生吗?”

  “是的,而且是上天此刻能派来照顾你的最好的医生,相信我吧。”

  “你说你一直守护着我?”瓦朗蒂娜不安地说,“你以前在哪儿呢?我没有看见你呀。”

  伯爵伸手指着书房。“我躲在那扇门后面,”他说,“那个房间与隔壁的房子相连,我已经租下那座房子。”

  瓦朗蒂娜把眼光移开,带着骄傲的冲动和轻微的恐惧喊道:“阁下,你擅自闯入人家是有罪的,你所说的保护倒象是一种侮辱。”

  “瓦朗蒂娜,”他答道,“我虽然一直在守护着你,但我所注意的是看你的人、你吃的食物、用的饮料,当我觉得那种饮料似乎对你有危险的时候,我就进来,象现在这样进来,用饮料代替那杯毒药,我的饮料不会产生旁人所预期的死亡,而且可以使生命在你的血管里循环不息。”

  “毒药!死!”瓦朗蒂娜喊道,她以为自己又在发高热,产生了错觉,“你说什么,阁下?”

  “嘘,我的孩子!”基督山说着用手指掩住她的嘴唇。“我是说了‘毒药’和‘死’。喝一点吧。”伯爵从口袋里摸出一只瓶子,把瓶子里红色的液体倒几滴到玻璃杯里。“喝了这个,今天晚上不要再喝别的东西。”

  瓦朗蒂娜伸去拿杯子;但她的手刚碰到那只杯子,便因害怕而缩回来。基督山端起那只杯子,自己喝掉一半,然后把它递给瓦朗蒂娜。瓦朗蒂娜微笑了一下,把剩下的一半喝了下去。

  “噢,是的!”她喊道,“我尝得出这种味道,这几天晚上都是喝的这个,它使我的神智清醒。似乎减轻了头痛。谢谢你,阁下,谢谢你!”

  “这就是你活着的原因,瓦朗蒂娜,”伯爵说。“可我,我是如何活的?噢,我熬过了多少痛苦难耐的时间呵!当我看见那致命的毒药倒进你的杯子里,当我浑身颤抖地想,万一我来不及把它倒掉就被你喝下去的时候,我忍受是怎样的痛苦呀!”

  “阁下,”瓦朗蒂娜恐怖地说,“当你看见那致命的毒药倒进我的杯子的时候我感到非常痛苦,如果你看见了这种情形,想必你也看见那个倒毒药的人了?”

  “是的。”

  瓦朗蒂娜撑起身来,用绣花被掩住她那雪白的胸膛,胸膛发烧时所出的冷汗,现在又加上了冷汗。“你看见那个人了?”那青年女郎再问一遍。

  “是的!”伯爵又说。

  “你告诉了我一件可怕的事情,阁下。那件事情是太可怕了。什么!想在我父亲家里——在我的房间里——在我的床上——想害死我?噢,请出去吧,阁下!你在蛊惑我!你亵渎了神灵!这是不可能的,不会有这种事的。”

  “你是这只手要打击的第一个人吗?你没看见圣•梅朗先生,圣•梅朗夫人,巴罗斯都倒了下去吗?如果诺瓦梯埃先生在最近这三年来不继续服药,中和了那毒药的效力,他不是也已成了一个牺牲者了吗?”

  “噢,天哪!”瓦朗蒂娜说,“最近几个月来,爷爷要我喝他的药水,就是为了那个理由吗?”

  “那些药水是不是带一点儿苦味,象干皮那种味道?”

  “噢,天哪,是的!”

  “那么一切都清楚了,“基督山说。“他也知有一个人在下毒,——或许他还知道那个人是谁。他在帮助你,帮助他心爱的孩子抵抗毒药,由于你已开始有那种习惯,所以毒药丧失了一部分效力。你在四天以前中了致死的毒药,能活到现在就是因为喝这种药水的缘故,我现在总算明白了。”

  “那么下毒药的凶手是谁呢?”

  “你从来没看见有人在晚上走进你的房间吗?”

  “噢,有的!我每天晚上都看见人影经过我的身边,走进来,然后又消失了,我认为那是我发烧时所见的幻象,真的,当你进来的时候,我还以为自己又神志不清或是在做梦。”

  “那你不知道是谁要谋害你,是吗?”

  “不,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“谁会希望我死呢?”

  “那么,你马上就可以知道了。”基督山说,并侧耳倾听。

  “你是什么意思?”瓦朗蒂娜说,惊恐地向四周望去。

  “你今天晚上并没有发烧,你现在神志是完全清醒的,午夜的钟声已经在敲了,那凶手就要出现了。”

  “噢,天!”瓦朗蒂娜一面说,一面擦着额头上的汗珠。

  午夜的钟声迟缓而抑郁地敲打着;那铜锤的每一击似乎都敲打着那青年女郎的心。

  “瓦朗蒂娜,”伯爵说,“用你全部的力量控制住自己。不要发出一点声音,假装睡着,那么你就可以看见了。”

  瓦朗蒂娜抓住伯爵的手。“我好象听到有声音,”她说,“您快离开吧!”她说。

  “呆会儿见,”伯爵回答,就蹑手蹑脚向书房门口走过去,看着他脸上带着的微笑,瓦朗蒂娜的心里充满了感激。在关门以前,他又回过头来说:“不要动,不要出声,让他们以为你睡着了,否则,也许我还来不及帮你,你就被杀死了。”说完了这个可怕的叮嘱以后,伯爵便消失在门后了,门随即悄悄地关上了。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 101 Locusta. Valentine was alone; two other clocks, slower than that of Saint-Philippe du Roule, struck the hour of midnight from different directions, and excepting the rumbling of a few carriages all was silent. Then Valentine's attention was engrossed by the clock in her room, which marked the seconds. She began counting them, remarking that they were much slower than the beatings of her heart; and still she doubted, -- the inoffensive Valentine could not imagine that any one should desire her death. Why should they? To what end? What had she done to excite the malice of an enemy? There was no fear of her falling asleep. One terrible idea pressed upon her mind, -- that some one existed in the world who had attempted to assassinate her, and who was about to endeavor to do so again. Supposing this person, wearied at the inefficacy of the poison, should, as Monte Cristo intimated, have recourse to steel! -- What if the count should have no time to run to her rescue! -- What if her last moments were approaching, and she should never again see Morrel! When this terrible chain of ideas presented itself, Valentine was nearly persuaded to ring the bell, and call for help. But through the door she fancied she saw the luminous eye of the count -- that eye which lived in her memory, and the recollection overwhelmed her with so much shame that she asked herself whether any amount of gratitude could ever repay his adventurous and devoted friendship. Twenty minutes, twenty tedious minutes, passed thus, then ten more, and at last the clock struck the half-hour. Just then the sound of finger-nails slightly grating against the door of the library informed Valentine that the count was still watching, and recommended her to do the same; at the same time, on the opposite side, that is towards Edward's room, Valentine fancied that she heard the creaking of the floor; she listened attentively, holding her breath till she was nearly suffocated; the lock turned, and the door slowly opened. Valentine had raised herself upon her elbow, and had scarcely time to throw herself down on the bed and shade her eyes with her arm; then, trembling, agitated, and her heart beating with indescribable terror, she awaited the event. Some one approached the bed and drew back the curtains. Valentine summoned every effort, and breathed with that regular respiration which announces tranquil sleep. "Valentine!" said a low voice. Still silent: Valentine had promised not to awake. Then everything was still, excepting that Valentine heard the almost noiseless sound of some liquid being poured into the glass she had just emptied. Then she ventured to open her eyelids, and glance over her extended arm. She saw a woman in a white dressing-gown pouring a liquor from a phial into her glass. During this short time Valentine must have held her breath, or moved in some slight degree, for the woman, disturbed, stopped and leaned over the bed, in order the better to ascertain whether Valentine slept -- it was Madame de Villefort. On recognizing her step-mother, Valentine could not repress a shudder, which caused a vibration in the bed. Madame de Villefort instantly stepped back close to the wall, and there, shaded by the bed-curtains, she silently and attentively watched the slightest movement of Valentine. The latter recollected the terrible caution of Monte Cristo; she fancied that the hand not holding the phial clasped a long sharp knife. Then collecting all her remaining strength, she forced herself to close her eyes; but this simple operation upon the most delicate organs of our frame, generally so easy to accomplish, became almost impossible at this moment, so much did curiosity struggle to retain the eyelid open and learn the truth. Madame de Villefort, however, reassured by the silence, which was alone disturbed by the regular breathing of Valentine, again extended her hand, and half hidden by the curtains succeeded in emptying the contents of the phial into the glass. Then she retired so gently that Valentine did not know she had left the room. She only witnessed the withdrawal of the arm -- the fair round arm of a woman but twenty-five years old, and who yet spread death around her. It is impossible to describe the sensations experienced by Valentine during the minute and a half Madame de Villefort remained in the room. The grating against the library-door aroused the young girl from the stupor in which she was plunged, and which almost amounted to insensibility. She raised her head with an effort. The noiseless door again turned on its hinges, and the Count of Monte Cristo reappeared. "Well," said he, "do you still doubt?" "Oh," murmured the young girl. "Have you seen?" "Alas!" "Did you recognize?" Valentine groaned. "Oh, yes;" she said, "I saw, but I cannot believe!" "Would you rather die, then, and cause Maximilian's death?" "Oh," repeated the young girl, almost bewildered, "can I not leave the house? -- can I not escape?" "Valentine, the hand which now threatens you will pursue you everywhere; your servants will be seduced with gold, and death will be offered to you disguised in every shape. You will find it in the water you drink from the spring, in the fruit you pluck from the tree." "But did you not say that my kind grandfather's precaution had neutralized the poison?" "Yes, but not against a strong dose; the poison will be changed, and the quantity increased." He took the glass and raised it to his lips. "It is already done," he said; "brucine is no longer employed, but a simple narcotic! I can recognize the flavor of the alcohol in which it has been dissolved. If you had taken what Madame de Villefort has poured into your glass, Valentine -- Valentine -- you would have been doomed!" "But," exclaimed the young girl, "why am I thus pursued?" "Why? -- are you so kind -- so good -- so unsuspicious of ill, that you cannot understand, Valentine?" "No, I have never injured her." "But you are rich, Valentine; you have 200,000 livres a year, and you prevent her son from enjoying these 200,000 livres." "How so? The fortune is not her gift, but is inherited from my relations." "Certainly; and that is why M. and Madame de Saint-Meran have died; that is why M. Noirtier was sentenced the day he made you his heir; that is why you, in your turn, are to die -- it is because your father would inherit your property, and your brother, his only son, succeed to his." "Edward? Poor child! Are all these crimes committed on his account?" "Ah, then you at length understand?" "Heaven grant that this may not be visited upon him!" "Valentine, you are an angel!" "But why is my grandfather allowed to live?" "It was considered, that you dead, the fortune would naturally revert to your brother, unless he were disinherited; and besides, the crime appearing useless, it would be folly to commit it." "And is it possible that this frightful combination of crimes has been invented by a woman?" "Do you recollect in the arbor of the Hotel des Postes, at Perugia, seeing a man in a brown cloak, whom your stepmother was questioning upon aqua tofana? Well, ever since then, the infernal project has been ripening in her brain." "Ah, then, indeed, s
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-25 13:11重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 57楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 98
The Bell and Bottle Tavern.

And now let us leave Mademoiselle Danglars and her friend pursuing their way to Brussels, and return to poor Andrea Cavalcanti, so inopportunely interrupted in his rise to fortune. Notwithstanding his youth, Master Andrea was a very skilful and intelligent boy. We have seen that on the first rumor which reached the salon he had gradually approached the door, and crossing two or three rooms at last disappeared. But we have forgotten to mention one circumstance, which nevertheless ought not to be omitted; in one of the rooms he crossed, the trousseau of the bride-elect was on exhibition. There were caskets of diamonds, cashmere shawls, Valenciennes lace, English veilings, and in fact all the tempting things, the bare mention of which makes the hearts of young girls bound with joy, and which is called the "corbeille."* Now, in passing through this room, Andrea proved himself not only to be clever and intelligent, but also provident, for he helped himself to the most valuable of the ornaments before him.

* Literally, "the basket," because wedding gifts were originally brought in such a receptacle.

Furnished with this plunder, Andrea leaped with a lighter heart from the window, intending to slip through the hands of the gendarmes. Tall and well proportioned as an ancient gladiator, and muscular as a Spartan, he walked for a quarter of an hour without knowing where to direct his steps, actuated by the sole idea of getting away from the spot where if he lingered he knew that he would surely be taken. Having passed through the Rue Mont Blanc, guided by the instinct which leads thieves always to take the safest path, he found himself at the end of the Rue Lafayette. There he stopped, breathless and panting. He was quite alone; on one side was the vast wilderness of the Saint-Lazare, on the other, Paris enshrouded in darkness. "Am I to be captured?" he cried; "no, not if I can use more activity than my enemies. My safety is now a mere question of speed." At this moment he saw a cab at the top of the Faubourg Poissonniere. The dull driver, smoking his pipe, was plodding along toward the limits of the Faubourg Saint-Denis, where no doubt he ordinarily had his station.
"Ho, friend!" said Benedetto.

"What do you want, sir?" asked the driver.

"Is your horse tired?"

"Tired? oh, yes, tired enough -- he has done nothing the whole of this blessed day! Four wretched fares, and twenty sous over, making in all seven francs, are all that I have earned, and I ought to take ten to the owner."

"Will you add these twenty francs to the seven you have?"

"With pleasure, sir; twenty francs are not to be despised. Tell me what I am to do for this."

"A very easy thing, if your horse isn't tired."

"I tell you he'll go like the wind, -- only tell me which way to drive."

"Towards the Louvres."

"Ah, I know the way -- you get good sweetened rum over there."

"Exactly so; I merely wish to overtake one of my friends, with whom I am going to hunt to-morrow at Chapelle-en-Serval. He should have waited for me here with a cabriolet till half-past eleven; it is twelve, and, tired of waiting, he must have gone on."

"It is likely."

"Well, will you try and overtake him?"

"Nothing I should like better."

"If you do not overtake him before we reach Bourget you shall have twenty francs; if not before Louvres, thirty."

"And if we do overtake him?"

"Forty," said Andrea, after a moment's hesitation, at the end of which he remembered that he might safely promise. "That's all right," said the man; "hop in, and we're off! Who-o-o-p, la!"

Andrea got into the cab, which passed rapidly through the Faubourg Saint-Denis, along the Faubourg Saint-Martin, crossed the barrier, and threaded its way through the interminable Villette. They never overtook the chimerical friend, yet Andrea frequently inquired of people on foot whom he passed and at the inns which were not yet closed, for a green cabriolet and bay horse; and as there are a great many cabriolets to be seen on the road to the Low Countries, and as nine-tenths of them are green, the inquiries increased at every step. Every one had just seen it pass; it was only five hundred, two hundred, one hundred steps in advance; at length they reached it, but it was not the friend. Once the cab was also passed by a calash rapidly whirled along by two post-horses. "Ah," said Cavalcanti to himself, "if I only had that britzska, those two good post-horses, and above all the passport that carries them on!" And he sighed deeply. The calash contained Mademoiselle Danglars and Mademoiselle d'Armilly. "Hurry, hurry!" said Andrea, "we must overtake him soon." And the poor horse resumed the desperate gallop it had kept up since leaving the barrier, and arrived steaming at Louvres.

"Certainly," said Andrea, "I shall not overtake my friend, but I shall kill your horse, therefore I had better stop. Here are thirty francs; I will sleep at the Red Horse, and will secure a place in the first coach. Good-night, friend." And Andrea, after placing six pieces of five francs each in the man's hand, leaped lightly on to the pathway. The cabman joyfully pocketed the sum, and turned back on his road to Paris. Andrea pretended to go towards the Red Horse inn, but after leaning an instant against the door, and hearing the last sound of the cab, which was disappearing from view, he went on his road, and with a lusty stride soon traversed the space of two leagues. Then he rested; he must be near Chapelle-en-Serval, where he pretended to be going. It was not fatigue that stayed Andrea here; it was that he might form some resolution, adopt some plan. It would be impossible to make use of a diligence, equally so to engage post-horses; to travel either way a passport was necessary. It was still more impossible to remain in the department of the Oise, one of the most open and strictly guarded in France; this was quite out of the question, especially to a man like Andrea, perfectly conversant with criminal matters.

He sat down by the side of the moat, buried his face in his hands and reflected. Ten minutes after he raised his head; his resolution was made. He threw some dust over the topcoat, which he had found time to unhook from the ante-chamber and button over his ball costume, and going to Chapelle-en-Serval he knocked loudly at the door of the only inn in the place. The host opened. "My friend," said Andrea, "I was coming from Montefontaine to Senlis, when my horse, which is a troublesome creature, stumbled and threw me. I must reach Compiegne to-night, or I shall cause deep anxiety to my family. Could you let me hire a horse of you?"

An inn-keeper has always a horse to let, whether it be good or bad. The host called the stable-boy, and ordered him to saddle "Whitey," then he awoke his son, a child of seven years, whom he ordered to ride before the gentleman and bring back the horse. Andrea gave the inn-keeper twenty francs, and in taking them from his pocket dropped a visiting card. This belonged to one of his friends at the Cafe de Paris, so that the innkeeper, picking it up after Andrea had left, was convinced that he had let his horse to the Count of Mauleon, 25 Rue Saint-Dominique, that being the name and address on the card. "Whitey" was not a fast animal, but he kept up an easy, steady pace; in three hours and a half Andrea had traversed the nine leagues which separated him from Compiegne, and four o'clock struck as he reached the place where the coaches stop. There is an excellent tavern at Compiegne, well remembered by those who have ever been there. Andrea, who had often stayed there in his rides about Paris, recollected the Bell and Bottle inn; he turned around, saw the sign by the light of a reflected lamp, and having dismissed the child, giving him all the small coin he had about him, he began knocking at the door, very reasonably concluding that having now three or four hours before him he had best fortify himself against the fatigues of the morrow by a sound sleep and a good supper. A waiter opened the door.

"My friend," said Andrea, "I have been dining at Saint-Jean-au-Bois, and expected to catch the coach which passes by at midnight, but like a fool I have lost my way, and have been walking for the last four hours in the forest. Show me into one of those pretty little rooms which overlook the court, and bring me a cold fowl and a bottle of Bordeaux." The waiter had no suspicions; Andrea spoke with perfect composure, he had a cigar in his mouth, and his hands in the pocket of his top coat; his clothes were fashionably made, his chin smooth, his boots irreproachable; he looked merely as if he had stayed out very late, that was all. While the waiter was preparing his room, the hostess arose; Andrea assumed his most charming smile, and asked if he could have No. 3, which he had occupied on his last stay at Compiegne. Unfortunately, No. 3 was engaged by a young man who was travelling with his sister. Andrea appeared in despair, but consoled himself when the hostess assured him that No. 7, prepared for him, was situated precisely the same as No. 3, and while warming his feet and chatting about the last races at Chantilly, he waited until they announced his room to be ready.

Andrea had not spoken without cause of the pretty rooms looking out upon the court of the Bell Tavern, which with its triple galleries like those of a theatre, with the jessamine and clematis twining round the light columns, forms one of the prettiest entrances to an inn that you can imagine. The fowl was tender, the wine old, the fire clear and sparkling, and Andrea was surprised to find himself eating with as good an appetite as though nothing had happened. Then he went to bed and almost immediately fell into that deep sleep which is sure to visit men of twenty years of age, even when they are torn with remorse. Now, here we are obliged to own that Andrea ought to have felt remorse, but that he did not. This was the plan which had appealed to him to afford the best chance of his security. Before daybreak he would awake, leave the inn after rigorously paying his bill, and reaching the forest, he would, under pretence of making studies in painting, test the hospitality of some peasants, procure himself the dress of a woodcutter and a hatchet, casting off the lion's skin to assume that of the woodman; then, with his hands covered with dirt, his hair darkened by means of a leaden comb, his complexion embrowned with a preparation for which one of his old comrades had given him the recipe, he intended, by following the wooded districts, to reach the nearest frontier, walking by night and sleeping in the day in the forests and quarries, and only entering inhabited regions to buy a loaf from time to time.

Once past the frontier, Andrea proposed making money of his diamonds; and by uniting the proceeds to ten bank-notes he always carried about with him in case of accident, he would then find himself possessor of about 50,000 livres, which he philosophically considered as no very deplorable condition after all. Moreover, he reckoned much on the interest of the Danglars to hush up the rumor of their own misadventures. These were the reasons which, added to the fatigue, caused Andrea to sleep so soundly. In order that he might awaken early he did not close the shutters, but contented himself with bolting the door and placing on the table an unclasped and long-pointed knife, whose temper he well knew, and which was never absent from him. About seven in the morning Andrea was awakened by a ray of sunlight, which played, warm and brilliant, upon his face. In all well-organized brains, the predominating idea -- and there always is one -- is sure to be the last thought before sleeping, and the first upon waking in the morning. Andrea had scarcely opened his eyes when his predominating idea presented itself, and whispered in his ear that he had slept too long. He jumped out of bed and ran to the window. A gendarme was crossing the court. A gendarme is one of the most striking objects in the world, even to a man void of uneasiness; but for one who has a timid conscience, and with good cause too, the yellow, blue, and white uniform is really very alarming.

"Why is that gendarme there?" asked Andrea of himself. Then, all at once, he replied, with that logic which the reader has, doubtless, remarked in him, "There is nothing astonishing in seeing a gendarme at an inn; instead of being astonished, let me dress myself." And the youth dressed himself with a facility his valet de chambre had failed to rob him of during the two months of fashionable life he had led in Paris. "Now then," said Andrea, while dressing himself, "I'll wait till he leaves, and then I'll slip away." And, saying this, Andrea, who had now put on his boots and cravat, stole gently to the window, and a second time lifted up the muslin curtain. Not only was the first gendarme still there, but the young man now perceived a second yellow, blue, and white uniform at the foot of the staircase, the only one by which he could descend, while a third, on horseback, holding a musket in his fist, was posted as a sentinel at the great street door which alone afforded the means of egress.

The appearance of the third gendarme settled the matter, for a crowd of curious loungers was extended before him, effectually blocking the entrance to the hotel. "They're after me!" was Andrea's first thought. "The devil!" A pallor overspread the young man's forehead, and he looked around him with anxiety. His room, like all those on the same floor, had but one outlet to the gallery in the sight of everybody. "I am lost!" was his second thought; and, indeed, for a man in Andrea's situation, an arrest meant the assizes, trial, and death, -- death without mercy or delay. For a moment he convulsively pressed his head within his hands, and during that brief period he became nearly mad with terror; but soon a ray of hope glimmered in the multitude of thoughts which bewildered his mind, and a faint smile played upon his white lips and pallid cheeks. He looked around and saw the objects of his search upon the chimney-piece; they were a pen, ink, and paper. With forced composure he dipped the pen in the ink, and wrote the following lines upon a sheet of paper: --

"I have no money to pay my bill, but I am not a dishonest man; I leave behind me as a pledge this pin, worth ten times the amount. I shall be excused for leaving at daybreak, for I was ashamed."

He then drew the pin from his cravat and placed it on the paper. This done, instead of leaving the door fastened, he drew back the bolts and even placed the door ajar, as though he had left the room, forgetting to close it, and slipping into the chimney like a man accustomed to that kind of gymnastic exercise, having effaced the marks of his feet upon the floor, he commenced climbing the only opening which afforded him the means of escape. At this precise time, the first gendarme Andrea had noticed walked up-stairs, preceded by the commissary of police, and supported by the second gendarme who guarded the staircase and was himself re-enforced by the one stationed at the door.

Andrea was indebted for this visit to the following circumstances. At daybreak, the telegraphs were set at work in all directions, and almost immediately the authorities in every district had exerted their utmost endeavors to arrest the murderer of Caderousse. Compiegne, that royal residence and fortified town, is well furnished with authorities, gendarmes, and commissaries of police; they therefore began operations as soon as the telegraphic despatch arrived, and the Bell and Bottle being the best-known hotel in the town, they had naturally directed their first inquiries there.

Now, besides the reports of the sentinels guarding the Hotel de Ville, which is next door to the Bell and Bottle, it had been stated by others that a number of travellers had arrived during the night. The sentinel who was relieved at six o'clock in the morning, remembered perfectly that just as he was taking his post a few minutes past four a young man arrived on horseback, with a little boy before him. The young man, having dismissed the boy and horse, knocked at the door of the hotel, which was opened, and again closed after his entrance. This late arrival had attracted much suspicion, and the young man being no other than Andrea, the commissary and gendarme, who was a brigadier, directed their steps towards his room.

They found the door ajar. "Oh, ho," said the brigadier, who thoroughly understood the trick; "a bad sign to find the door open! I would rather find it triply bolted." And, indeed, the little note and pin upon the table confirmed, or rather corroborated, the sad truth. Andrea had fled. We say corroborated, because the brigadier was too experienced to be convinced by a single proof. He glanced around, looked in the bed, shook the curtains, opened the closets, and finally stopped at the chimney. Andrea had taken the precaution to leave no traces of his feet in the ashes, but still it was an outlet, and in this light was not to be passed over without serious investigation.

The brigadier sent for some sticks and straw, and having filled the chimney with them, set a light to it. The fire crackled, and the smoke ascended like the dull vapor from a volcano; but still no prisoner fell down, as they expected. The fact was, that Andrea, at war with society ever since his youth, was quite as deep as a gendarme, even though he were advanced to the rank of brigadier, and quite prepared for the fire, he had climbed out on the roof and was crouching down against the chimney-pots. At one time he thought he was saved, for he heard the brigadier exclaim in a loud voice, to the two gendarmes, "He is not here!" But venturing to peep, he perceived that the latter, instead of retiring, as might have been reasonably expected upon this announcement, were watching with increased attention.

It was now his turn to look about him; the Hotel de Ville, a massive sixteenth century building, was on his right; any one could descend from the openings in the tower, and examine every corner of the roof below, and Andrea expected momentarily to see the head of a gendarme appear at one of these openings. If once discovered, he knew he would be lost, for the roof afforded no chance of escape; he therefore resolved to descend, not through the same chimney by which he had come up, but by a similar one conducting to another room. He looked around for a chimney from which no smoke issued, and having reached it, he disappeared through the orifice without being seen by any one. At the same minute, one of the little windows of the Hotel de Ville was thrown open, and the head of a gendarme appeared. For an instant it remained motionless as one of the stone decorations of the building, then after a long sigh of disappointment the head disappeared. The brigadier, calm and dignified as the law he represented, passed through the crowd, without answering the thousand questions addressed to him, and re-entered the hotel.

"Well?" asked the two gendarmes.

"Well, my boys," said the brigadier, "the brigand must really have escaped early this morning; but we will send to the Villers-Coterets and Noyon roads, and search the forest, when we shall catch him, no doubt." The honorable functionary had scarcely expressed himself thus, in that intonation which is peculiar to brigadiers of the gendarmerie, when a loud scream, accompanied by the violent ringing of a bell, resounded through the court of the hotel. "Ah, what is that?" cried the brigadier.

"Some traveller seems impatient," said the host. "What number was it that rang?"

"Number 3."

"Run, waiter!" At this moment the screams and ringing were redoubled. "Ah," said the brigadier, stopping the servant, "the person who is ringing appears to want something more than a waiter; we will attend upon him with a gendarme. Who occupies Number 3?"

"The little fellow who arrived last night in a post-chaise with his sister, and who asked for an apartment with two beds." The bell here rang for the third time, with another shriek of anguish.

"Follow me, Mr. Commissary!" said the brigadier; "tread in my steps."

"Wait an instant," said the host; "Number 3 has two staircases, -- inside and outside."

"Good," said the brigadier. "I will take charge of the inside one. Are the carbines loaded?"

"Yes, brigadier."

"Well, you guard the exterior, and if he attempts to fly, fire upon him; he must be a great criminal, from what the telegraph says."

The brigadier, followed by the commissary, disappeared by the inside staircase, accompanied by the noise which his assertions respecting Andrea had excited in the crowd. This is what had happened. Andrea had very cleverly managed to descend two-thirds of the chimney, but then his foot slipped, and notwithstanding his endeavors, he came into the room with more speed and noise than he intended. It would have signified little had the room been empty, but unfortunately it was occupied. Two ladies, sleeping in one bed, were awakened by the noise, and fixing their eyes upon the spot whence the sound proceeded, they saw a man. One of these ladies, the fair one, uttered those terrible shrieks which resounded through the house, while the other, rushing to the bell-rope, rang with all her strength. Andrea, as we can see, was surrounded by misfortune.

"For pity's sake," he cried, pale and bewildered, without seeing whom he was addressing, -- "for pity's sake do not call assistance! Save me! -- I will not harm you."

"Andrea, the murderer!" cried one of the ladies.

"Eugenie! Mademoiselle Danglars!" exclaimed Andrea, stupefied.

"Help, help!" cried Mademoiselle d'Armilly, taking the bell from her companion's hand, and ringing it yet more violently. "Save me, I am pursued!" said Andrea, clasping his hands. "For pity, for mercy's sake do not deliver me up!"

"It is too late, they are coming," said Eugenie.

"Well, conceal me somewhere; you can say you were needlessly alarmed; you can turn their suspicions and save my life!"

The two ladies, pressing closely to one another, and drawing the bedclothes tightly around them, remained silent to this supplicating voice, repugnance and fear taking possession of their minds.

"Well, be it so," at length said Eugenie; "return by the same road you came, and we will say nothing about you, unhappy wretch."

"Here he is, here he is!" cried a voice from the landing; "here he is! I see him!" The brigadier had put his eye to the keyhole, and had discovered Andrea in a posture of entreaty. A violent blow from the butt end of the musket burst open the lock, two more forced out the bolts, and the broken door fell in. Andrea ran to the other door, leading to the gallery, ready to rush out; but he was stopped short, and he stood with his body a little thrown back, pale, and with the useless knife in his clinched hand.

"Fly, then!" cried Mademoiselle d'Armilly, whose pity returned as her fears diminished; "fly!"

"Or kill yourself!" said Eugenie (in a tone which a Vestal in the amphitheatre would have used, when urging the victorious gladiator to finish his vanquished adversary). Andrea shuddered, and looked on the young girl with an expression which proved how little he understood such ferocious honor. "Kill myself?" he cried, throwing down his knife; "why should I do so?"

"Why, you said," answered Mademoiselle Danglars, "that you would be condemned to die like the worst criminals."

"Bah," said Cavalcanti, crossing his arms, "one has friends."

The brigadier advanced to him, sword in hand. "Come, come," said Andrea, "sheathe your sword, my fine fellow; there is no occasion to make such a fuss, since I give myself up;" and he held out his hands to be manacled. The girls looked with horror upon this shameful metamorphosis, the man of the world shaking off his covering and appearing as a galley-slave. Andrea turned towards them, and with an impertinent smile asked, -- "Have you any message for your father, Mademoiselle Danglars, for in all probability I shall return to Paris?"

Eugenie covered her face with her hands. "Oh, ho!" said Andrea, "you need not be ashamed, even though you did post after me. Was I not nearly your husband?"

And with this raillery Andrea went out, leaving the two girls a prey to their own feelings of shame, and to the comments of the crowd. An hour after they stepped into their calash, both dressed in feminine attire. The gate of the hotel had been closed to screen them from sight, but they were forced, when the door was open, to pass through a throng of curious glances and whispering voices. Eugenie closed her eyes; but though she could not see, she could hear, and the sneers of the crowd reached her in the carriage. "Oh, why is not the world a wilderness?" she exclaimed, throwing herself into the arms of Mademoiselle d'Armilly, her eyes sparkling with the same kind of rage which made Nero wish that the Roman world had but one neck, that he might sever it at a single blow. The next day they stopped at the Hotel de Flandre, at Brussels. The same evening Andrea was incarcerated in the Conciergerie.



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第九十八章 钟瓶旅馆   现在我们暂且不谈腾格拉尔小、姐和她的朋友如何驱车奔赴布鲁塞尔,回过头来叙述那在飞黄腾达途中意想不到地遭受了严重打击的可怜的安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂。安德烈先生虽然年轻,但却是一个非常机智聪明的青年。我们上文提到:他一听风声不妙,就渐渐挨向门口,穿过两三个房间,溜之大吉了。但我们已经记忆提到一件事情,而那件事情是决不应该漏掉的;就是:在他所穿过的一个房间里,放着那位未来新娘的嫁妆,——包括一盒盒的钻石、克什米尔羊毛披巾、威尼斯花边、英国面纱,还有其他提到它们的名字就会使青年姑娘们的满心欢喜地狂跳起来的诱人的东西。在经过这个房间的时候,安德烈不但证明他自己机智聪明,而且也证明了他的深谋远虑,因为他不客气地偷了一些最贵重的首饰。得到了这一些俘获品以后,安德烈便怀着一颗较轻松的心跳出窗口,准备溜出宪兵之手。高大得象一个古代的武士,强健得象一个斯巴达人的他,无头无绪地在街上走了一刻钟,心里只有一个念头,就是要赶快离开他知道一定会遭逮捕的那个地方。穿过蒙勃兰克路以后,凭着每个窃贼避开城栅的本能,他发觉自己已到了拉法叶特路的尽头,他在那儿上气不接下气地停下来。这个地方很寂静。一边是那空旷的圣•拉柴荒原,另一边,是那黑沉沉的巴黎。“我完蛋了吗?”他喊道,“不,假如我能比我的敌人跑得更快就能得救,我就不会完。我的安全现在只是一个速度快慢问题而已。“这个时候,他看见有一辆单人马车停在波尼丽街口。车夫懒洋洋地吸着烟,似乎想把车子驶回到对面的圣•但尼街口去,他显然是经常停在那儿的。   “喂,朋友!”贝尼代托说。   “怎么样,先生?”那车夫问。   “你的马跑累了吗?”   “跑累了?噢,是的,够疲倦的啦!今天这个好日子——   一点好买卖都不曾做过!四个倒霉的乘客,二十几个铜板,合起来一共只有七个法郎,这就是今天的全部收入,而我却得付给车行老板十个法郎。”   “你可愿意再加上二十个法郎?在你已经有的七个法郎上面吗?”   “那当然好,先生,二十个法郎可不是个小数目呀。告诉我怎样才能得到它。”   “假如你的马不疲劳,那是一件非常容易做到的事情。”   “我告诉你,它跑起来象一阵风,只要你告诉我到哪儿去就得啦。”   “去罗浮。”   “啊,我知道的!那出苦杏仁酒的地方。”   “一点不错,我只希望追上我的一个朋友,我跟他说好明天一同到塞凡尔镇去打猎。我们约定他的一辆轻便马车在这儿等到我十一点半。现在十二点了,他一定是等得不耐烦,先走了。”   “大概是的。”   “噢,你愿意帮助我追上他吗?”   “那是我最乐意的事啦。”   “要是在我们到达布尔歇的时候你还不曾追上他,我给你二十法郎,假如到罗浮还追不上,就付给三十。”   “而假如我们追上了他呢?”   “四十。”安德烈犹豫了一会儿,但随即想起不应该这样许诺。   “那好吧!”那个人说,“进来吧,我们走。”   安德烈坐进单人马车,车子便急速地走过圣•但尼街,顺着圣•马丁街越过城栅,进入了那无穷尽的旷野。他们一直不曾追上那位幻想中的朋友,可是安德烈常常向路上的行人和尚未关门的小客栈,打听是否有一辆由栗色马所拖的绿色轻便马车经过;因为到倍斯湾去的路上有许多轻便马车,而十分之九的轻便马车又是绿色的,所以他随时都可以打听到消息。每一个人都刚看见那样的一辆马车驶过去;就在前面五百步,二百步,一百步;最后他们终于追上它了,但不是他的那位朋友的。有一次,单人马车越过一辆由两匹马拉着正在疾驰的四轮马车。“啊!”卡瓦尔康蒂心里对他自己说,“要是我有了那辆四轮马车,那两匹善奔跑的快马,尤其是,那辆马车上的人所带的护照,那就太好啦!”于是他深深地叹了一口气。那辆双人马车里载着腾格拉尔小、姐和亚密莱小、姐。   “快!快!”安德烈说,“我们不久一定能赶上他了。”于是那匹自离开城门以来不曾减缓速度的可怜的马,就继续拚命地往前奔跑,上气不接下气地跑到罗浮。   “当然罗,”安德烈说,“我是追不上我的朋友了,但这样会把你的马累死的,所以我们还是停下来吧。这是三十法郎,我到红马旅馆去住夜,明天再搭便车前去。晚安,朋友。”   于是安德烈把六枚五法郎的银币放到那个人的手里,轻快地跳到路上。那车夫欢天喜地拿了那笔钱,往回走去。安德烈假装向红马旅馆走去;但他只在旅馆门外站了一会儿,等到车轮的声音渐渐走远了,马车的影子渐渐消失的时候,他便立刻上路,急匆匆的步行了六里路程。他休息了一会儿;这就是他说过要去的塞凡尔镇附近了。安德烈这次的休息并不是因为疲倦,而是要仔细想一想,采取一个计划做一个规定。   他不能利用马车,乘马车或租马必须要有护照。他也不能留在瓦兹区,这是法国藏身最困难和防卫最严密的省份之一,象安德烈这样的一位犯罪专家,知道要在这一带隐匿起来是非常困难的。他在一座土墙旁边坐下来,把他的脸埋在双手里深深地思考了一会。十分钟以后,他抬起头来;他已经做出了决定了。他从地下抓起一把碎土,抹在他当时从候见室里取下来穿在晚礼服外的那件外套上,走进塞凡尔镇,用力拍打镇上那间唯一的小客栈的门。“我的朋友,”安德烈说,“我从蒙芳丹来,到森里斯去,我那匹可悲的马折断了腿,摔了我一跤。我必须在今夜到达贡比涅,不然就会使我家里人非常担心。你能租一匹马给我吗?”   一个客栈老板总是有一匹马出租的,但是马的好坏就不敢说了。塞凡尔镇的那位老板赶快把臒蛙马厩的小伙计来,吩咐给他把那匹“追风马”加鞍子;然后他喊醒他那七岁的儿子,吩咐他与这位先生合骑那匹马,到了目的地把马骑回来。   安德烈给那个客栈老板十法郎,当他从口袋里掏钱的时候,他丢下了一张名片。那张名片是他在巴黎咖啡馆认识的一位朋友的,所以安德烈离开以后,客栈老板拾起名片一看,便认为他把他的马租给了家住圣•多米尼克街二十五号的马伦伯爵,因为名片上印着这个名字和地址。追风马并不是一匹跑得很快的马,但它却走得很均匀而不停歇;三个半钟头以后,安德烈走完了到贡比涅的二十七哩路,四点钟的时候,他已经到了公共驿车的终点。贡比涅有一家很豪华的旅馆,凡是曾经到过那儿的人大概都记得很清楚。安德烈从巴黎骑马出游的时候常常在那儿停留,当然记得钟瓶旅馆。他一转身,在路灯的光线,看见了那家旅馆的招牌,便掏出他身边所有的零钱,打发走了那个孩子,然后开始去敲门。他想得很仔细:现在还有三四个钟头的时间,最好是能有一次甜蜜的睡眠和一顿丰盛的晚餐来消除自己的疲劳。一个侍者出来开门。   “我的朋友,”安德烈说,“我在圣•波耳斯用了晚餐,希望搭�
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-25 12:49重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 56楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 96
The Contract.

Three days after the scene we have just described, namely towards five o'clock in the afternoon of the day fixed for the signature of the contract between Mademoiselle Eugenie Danglars and Andrea Cavalcanti, -- whom the banker persisted in calling prince, -- a fresh breeze was stirring the leaves in the little garden in front of the Count of Monte Cristo's house, and the count was preparing to go out. While his horses were impatiently pawing the ground, -- held in by the coachman, who had been seated a quarter of an hour on his box, -- the elegant phaeton with which we are familiar rapidly turned the angle of the entrance-gate, and cast out on the doorsteps M. Andrea Cavalcanti, as decked up and gay as if he were going to marry a princess. He inquired after the count with his usual familiarity, and ascending lightly to the second story met him at the top of the stairs. The count stopped on seeing the young man. As for Andrea, he was launched, and when he was once launched nothing stopped him. "Ah, good morning, my dear count," said he. "Ah, M. Andrea," said the latter, with his half-jesting tone; "how do you do."

"Charmingly, as you see. I am come to talk to you about a thousand things; but, first tell me, were you going out or just returned?"

"I was going out, sir."

"Then, in order not to hinder you, I will get up with you if you please in your carriage, and Tom shall follow with my phaeton in tow."

"No," said the count, with an imperceptible smile of contempt, for he had no wish to be seen in the young man's society, -- "no; I prefer listening to you here, my dear M. Andrea; we can chat better in-doors, and there is no coachman to overhear our conversation." The count returned to a small drawing-room on the first floor, sat down, and crossing his legs motioned to the young man to take a seat also. Andrea assumed his gayest manner. "You know, my dear count," said he, "the ceremony is to take place this evening. At nine o'clock the contract is to be signed at my father-in-law's."

"Ah, indeed?" said Monte Cristo.

"What; is it news to you? Has not M. Danglars informed you of the ceremony?"

"Oh, yes," said the count; "I received a letter from him yesterday, but I do not think the hour was mentioned."

"Possibly my father-in-law trusted to its general notoriety."

"Well," said Monte Cristo, "you are fortunate, M. Cavalcanti; it is a most suitable alliance you are contracting, and Mademoiselle Danglars is a handsome girl."

"Yes, indeed she is," replied Cavalcanti, in a very modest tone.

"Above all, she is very rich, -- at least, I believe so," said Monte Cristo.

"Very rich, do you think?" replied the young man.

"Doubtless; it is said M. Danglars conceals at least half of his fortune."

"And he acknowledges fifteen or twenty millions," said Andrea with a look sparkling with joy.

"Without reckoning," added Monte Cristo, "that he is on the eve of entering into a sort of speculation already in vogue in the United States and in England, but quite novel in France."

"Yes, yes, I know what you mean, -- the railway, of which he has obtained the grant, is it not?"

"Precisely; it is generally believed he will gain ten millions by that affair."

"Ten millions! Do you think so? It is magnificent!" said Cavalcanti, who was quite confounded at the metallic sound of these golden words. "Without reckoning," replied Monte Cristo, "that all his fortune will come to you, and justly too, since Mademoiselle Danglars is an only daughter. Besides, your own fortune, as your father assured me, is almost equal to that of your betrothed. But enough of money matters. Do you know, M. Andrea, I think you have managed this affair rather skilfully?"

"Not badly, by any means," said the young man; "I was born for a diplomatist."

"Well, you must become a diplomatist; diplomacy, you know, is something that is not to be acquired; it is instinctive. Have you lost your heart?"

"Indeed, I fear it," replied Andrea, in the tone in which he had heard Dorante or Valere reply to Alceste* at the Theatre Francais.

"Is your love returned?"

* In Moliere's comedy, Le Misanthrope.

"I suppose so," said Andrea with a triumphant smile, "since I am accepted. But I must not forget one grand point."

"Which?"

"That I have been singularly assisted."

"Nonsense."

"I have, indeed."

"By circumstances?"

"No; by you."

"By me? Not at all, prince," said Monte Cristo laying a marked stress on the title, "what have I done for you? Are not your name, your social position, and your merit sufficient?"

"No," said Andrea, -- "no; it is useless for you to say so, count. I maintain that the position of a man like you has done more than my name, my social position, and my merit."

"You are completely mistaken, sir," said Monte Cristo coldly, who felt the perfidious manoeuvre of the young man, and understood the bearing of his words; "you only acquired my protection after the influence and fortune of your father had been ascertained; for, after all, who procured for me, who had never seen either you or your illustrious father, the pleasure of your acquaintance? -- two of my good friends, Lord Wilmore and the Abbe Busoni. What encouraged me not to become your surety, but to patronize you? – your father's name, so well known in Italy and so highly honored. Personally, I do not know you." This calm tone and perfect ease made Andrea feel that he was, for the moment, restrained by a more muscular hand than his own, and that the restraint could not be easily broken through.

"Oh, then my father has really a very large fortune, count?"

"It appears so, sir," replied Monte Cristo.

"Do you know if the marriage settlement he promised me has come?"

"I have been advised of it."

"But the three millions?"

"The three millions are probably on the road."

"Then I shall really have them?"

"Oh, well," said the count, "I do not think you have yet known the want of money." Andrea was so surprised that he pondered the matter for a moment. Then, arousing from his revery, -- "Now, sir, I have one request to make to you, which you will understand, even if it should be disagreeable to you."

"Proceed," said Monte Cristo.

"I have formed an acquaintance, thanks to my good fortune, with many noted persons, and have, at least for the moment, a crowd of friends. But marrying, as I am about to do,before all Paris, I ought to be supported by an illustrious name, and in the absence of the paternal hand some powerful one ought to lead me to the altar; now, my father is not coming to Paris, is he? He is old, covered with wounds, and suffers dreadfully, he says, in travelling."

"Indeed?"

"Well, I am come to ask a favor of you."

"Of me?"

"Yes, of you."

"And pray what may it be?"

"Well, to take his part."

"Ah, my dear sir! What? -- after the varied relations I have had the happiness to sustain towards you, can it be that you know me so little as to ask such a thing? Ask me to lend you half a million and, although such a loan is somewhat rare, on my honor, you would annoy me less! Know, then, what I thought I had already told you, that in participation in this world's affairs, more especially in their moral aspects, the Count of Monte Cristo has never ceased to entertain the scruples and even the superstitions of the East. I, who have a seraglio at Cairo, one at Smyrna, and one at Constantinople, preside at a wedding? -- never!"

"Then you refuse me?"

"Decidedly; and were you my son or my brother I would refuse you in the same way."

"But what must be done?" said Andrea, disappointed.

"You said just now that you had a hundred friends."

"Very true, but you introduced me at M. Danglars'."

"Not at all! Let us recall the exact facts. You met him at a dinner party at my house, and you introduced yourself at his house; that is a totally different affair."

"Yes, but, by my marriage, you have forwarded that."

"I? -- not in the least, I beg you to believe. Recollect what I told you when you asked me to propose you. `Oh, I never make matches, my dear prince, it is my settled principle.'" Andrea bit his lips.

"But, at least, you will be there?"

"Will all Paris be there?"

"Oh, certainly."

"Well, like all Paris, I shall be there too," said the count.

"And will you sign the contract?"

"I see no objection to that; my scruples do not go thus far."

"Well, since you will grant me no more, I must be content with what you give me. But one word more, count."

"What is it?"

"Advice."

"Be careful; advice is worse than a service."

"Oh, you can give me this without compromising yourself."

"Tell me what it is."

"Is my wife's fortune five hundred thousand livres?"

"That is the sum M. Danglars himself announced."

"Must I receive it, or leave it in the hands of the notary?"

"This is the way such affairs are generally arranged when it is wished to do them stylishly: Your two solicitors appoint a meeting, when the contract is signed, for the next or the following day; then they exchange the two portions, for which they each give a receipt; then, when the marriage is celebrated, they place the amount at your disposal as the chief member of the alliance."

"Because," said Andrea, with a certain ill-concealed uneasiness, "I thought I heard my father-in-law say that he intended embarking our property in that famous railway affair of which you spoke just now."

"Well," replied Monte Cristo, "it will be the way, everybody says, of trebling your fortune in twelve months. Baron Danglars is a good father, and knows how to calculate."

"In that case," said Andrea, "everything is all right, excepting your refusal, which quite grieves me."

"You must attribute it only to natural scruples under similar circumstances."

"Well," said Andrea, "let it be as you wish. This evening, then, at nine o'clock."

"Adieu till then." Notwithstanding a slight resistance on the part of Monte Cristo, whose lips turned pale, but who preserved his ceremonious smile, Andrea seized the count's hand, pressed it, jumped into his phaeton, and disappeared.

The four or five remaining hours before nine o'clock arrived, Andrea employed in riding, paying visits, -- designed to induce those of whom he had spoken to appear at the banker's in their gayest equipages, -- dazzling them by promises of shares in schemes which have since turned every brain, and in which Danglars was just taking the initiative. In fact, at half-past eight in the evening the grand salon, the gallery adjoining, and the three other drawing-rooms on the same floor, were filled with a perfumed crowd, who sympathized but little in the event, but who all participated in that love of being present wherever there is anything fresh to be seen. An Academician would say that the entertainments of the fashionable world are collections of flowers which attract inconstant butterflies, famished bees, and buzzing drones.

No one could deny that the rooms were splendidly illuminated; the light streamed forth on the gilt mouldings and the silk hangings; and all the bad taste of decorations, which had only their richness to boast of, shone in its splendor. Mademoiselle Eugenie was dressed with elegant simplicity in a figured white silk dress, and a white rose half concealed in her jet black hair was her only ornament, unaccompanied by a single jewel. Her eyes, however, betrayed that perfect confidence which contradicted the girlish simplicity of this modest attire. Madame Danglars was chatting at a short distance with Debray, Beauchamp, and Chateau-Renaud.

Debray was admitted to the house for this grand ceremony, but on the same plane with every one else, and without any particular privilege. M. Danglars, surrounded by deputies and men connected with the revenue, was explaining a new theory of taxation which he intended to adopt when the course of events had compelled the government to call him into the ministry. Andrea, on whose arm hung one of the most consummate dandies of the opera, was explaining to him rather cleverly, since he was obliged to be bold to appear at ease, his future projects, and the new luxuries he meant to introduce to Parisian fashions with his hundred and seventy-five thousand livres per annum.

The crowd moved to and fro in the rooms like an ebb and flow of turquoises, rubies, emeralds, opals, and diamonds. As usual, the oldest women were the most decorated, and the ugliest the most conspicuous. If there was a beautiful lily, or a sweet rose, you had to search for it, concealed in some corner behind a mother with a turban, or an aunt with a bird of paradise.

At each moment, in the midst of the crowd, the buzzing, and the laughter, the door-keeper's voice was heard announcing some name well known in the financial department, respected in the army, or illustrious in the literary world, and which was acknowledged by a slight movement in the different groups. But for one whose privilege it was to agitate that ocean of human waves, how many were received with a look of indifference or a sneer of disdain! At the moment when the hand of the massive time-piece, representing Endymion asleep, pointed to nine on its golden face, and the hammer, the faithful type of mechanical thought, struck nine times, the name of the Count of Monte Cristo resounded in its turn, and as if by an electric shock all the assembly turned towards the door.

The count was dressed in black and with his habitual simplicity; his white waistcoat displayed his expansive noble chest and his black stock was singularly noticeable because of its contrast with the deadly paleness of his face. His only jewellery was a chain, so fine that the slender gold thread was scarcely perceptible on his white waistcoat. A circle was immediately formed around the door. The count perceived at one glance Madame Danglars at one end of the drawing-room, M. Danglars at the other, and Eugenie in front of him. He first advanced towards the baroness, who was chatting with Madame de Villefort, who had come alone, Valentine being still an invalid; and without turning aside, so clear was the road left for him, he passed from the baroness to Eugenie, whom he complimented in such rapid and measured terms, that the proud artist was quite struck. Near her was Mademoiselle Louise d'Armilly, who thanked the count for the letters of introduction he had so kindly given her for Italy, which she intended immediately to make use of. On leaving these ladies he found himself with Danglars, who had advanced to meet him.

Having accomplished these three social duties, Monte Cristo stopped, looking around him with that expression peculiar to a certain class, which seems to say, "I have done my duty, now let others do theirs." Andrea, who was in an adjoining room, had shared in the sensation caused by the arrival of Monte Cristo, and now came forward to pay his respects to the count. He found him completely surrounded; all were eager to speak to him, as is always the case with those whose words are few and weighty. The solicitors arrived at this moment and arranged their scrawled papers on the velvet cloth embroidered with gold which covered the table prepared for the signature; it was a gilt table supported on lions' claws. One of the notaries sat down, the other remained standing. They were about to proceed to the reading of the contract, which half Paris assembled was to sign. All took their places, or rather the ladies formed a circle, while the gentlemen (more indifferent to the restraints of what Boileau calls the "energetic style") commented on the feverish agitation of Andrea, on M. Danglars' riveted attention, Eugenie's composure, and the light and sprightly manner in which the baroness treated this important affair.

The contract was read during a profound silence. But as soon as it was finished, the buzz was redoubled through all the drawing-rooms; the brilliant sums, the rolling millions which were to be at the command of the two young people, and which crowned the display of the wedding presents and the young lady's diamonds, which had been made in a room entirely appropriated for that purpose, had exercised to the full their delusions over the envious assembly. Mademoiselle Danglars' charms were heightened in the opinion of the young men, and for the moment seemed to outvie the sun in splendor. As for the ladies, it is needless to say that while they coveted the millions, they thought they did not need them for themselves, as they were beautiful enough without them. Andrea, surrounded by his friends, complimented, flattered, beginning to believe in the reality of his dream, was almost bewildered. The notary solemnly took the pen, flourished it above his head, and said, "Gentlemen, we are about to sign the contract."

The baron was to sign first, then the representative of M.Cavalcanti, senior, then the baroness, afterwards the "future couple," as they are styled in the abominable phraseology of legal documents. The baron took the pen and signed, then the representative. The baroness approached, leaning on Madame de Villefort's arm. "My dear," said she, as she took the pen, "is it not vexatious? An unexpected incident, in the affair of murder and theft at the Count of Monte Cristo's, in which he nearly fell a victim, deprives us of the pleasure of seeing M. de Villefort."

"Indeed?" said M. Danglars, in the same tone in which he would have said, "Oh, well, what do I care?"

"As a matter of fact," said Monte Cristo, approaching, "I am much afraid that I am the involuntary cause of his absence."

"What, you, count?" said Madame Danglars, signing; "if you are, take care, for I shall never forgive you." Andrea pricked up his ears.

"But it is not my fault, as I shall endeavor to prove." Every one listened eagerly; Monte Cristo who so rarely opened his lips, was about to speak. "You remember," said the count, during the most profound silence, "that the unhappy wretch who came to rob me died at my house; the supposition is that he was stabbed by his accomplice, on attempting to leave it."

"Yes," said Danglars.

"In order that his wounds might be examined he was undressed, and his clothes were thrown into a corner, where the police picked them up, with the exception of the waistcoat, which they overlooked." Andrea turned pale, and drew towards the door; he saw a cloud rising in the horizon, which appeared to forebode a coming storm.

"Well, this waistcoat was discovered to-day, covered with blood, and with a hole over the heart." The ladies screamed, and two or three prepared to faint. "It was brought to me. No one could guess what the dirty rag could be; I alone suspected that it was the waistcoat of the murdered man. My valet, in examining this mournful relic, felt a paper in the pocket and drew it out; it was a letter addressed to you, baron."

"To me?" cried Danglars.

"Yes, indeed, to you; I succeeded in deciphering your name under the blood with which the letter was stained," replied Monte Cristo, amid the general outburst of amazement.

"But," asked Madame Danglars, looking at her husband with uneasiness, "how could that prevent M. de Villefort" --

"In this simple way, madame," replied Monte Cristo; "the waistcoat and the letter were both what is termed circumstantial evidence; I therefore sent them to the king's attorney. You understand, my dear baron, that legal methods are the safest in criminal cases; it was, perhaps, some plot against you." Andrea looked steadily at Monte Cristo and disappeared in the second drawing-room.

"Possibly," said Danglars; "was not this murdered man an old galley-slave?"

"Yes," replied the count; "a felon named Caderousse." Danglars turned slightly pale; Andrea reached the anteroom beyond the little drawing-room.

"But go on signing," said Monte Cristo; "I perceive that my story has caused a general emotion, and I beg to apologize to you, baroness, and to Mademoiselle Danglars." The baroness, who had signed, returned the pen to the notary. "Prince Cavalcanti," said the latter; "Prince Cavalcanti, where are you?"

"Andrea, Andrea," repeated several young people, who were already on sufficiently intimate terms with him to call him by his Christian name.

"Call the prince; inform him that it is his turn to sign," cried Danglars to one of the floorkeepers.

But at the same instant the crowd of guests rushed in alarm into the principal salon as if some frightful monster had entered the apartments, quaerens quem devoret. There was, indeed, reason to retreat, to be alarmed, and to scream. An officer was placing two soldiers at the door of each drawing-room, and was advancing towards Danglars, preceded by a commissary of police, girded with his scarf. Madame Danglars uttered a scream and fainted. Danglars, who thought himself threatened (certain consciences are never calm), -- Danglars even before his guests showed a countenance of abject terror.

"What is the matter, sir?" asked Monte Cristo, advancing to meet the commissioner.

"Which of you gentlemen," asked the magistrate, without replying to the count, "answers to the name of Andrea Cavalcanti?" A cry of astonishment was heard from all parts of the room. They searched; they questioned. "But who then is Andrea Cavalcanti?" asked Danglars in amazement.

"A galley-slave, escaped from confinement at Toulon."

"And what crime has he committed?"

"He is accused," said the commissary with his inflexible voice, "of having assassinated the man named Caderousse, his former companion in prison, at the moment he was making his escape from the house of the Count of Monte Cristo." Monte Cristo cast a rapid glance around him. Andrea was gone.



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第九十六章 婚约   在我们上文讲述过的那幕场面发生后的三天,——也就是说,在欧热妮•腾格拉尔小、姐和被那位银行家坚持称为王子的安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂将要和腾格拉尔签订婚约的那天下午五点钟左右,——一阵清新的微风吹过了基督山伯爵屋前的小花园,伯爵正准备出去,他的马在焦躁不安地踢着地面,车夫在控制着马,他已经在他的座位上等了一刻钟了。正当这时,我们所熟悉的那辆漂亮的轻便马车已经来到了大门口。   那打扮得十分整齐,高兴得象快要去娶一位公主为妻的安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂先生走下车来。他照常用熟悉的口气问一问伯爵是否在家,然后轻捷地蹿上二楼,在楼梯顶上遇到了伯爵。伯爵一看见那青年就停住了脚步。至于安德烈,他正在往前冲,当他一旦往前冲的时候,是什么都挡不住他的。“啊,早安,我亲爱的伯爵。”他说。   “啊,安德烈先生!”伯爵用他那种半带戏弄的口气说,“您好吗?”   “好得很,这是您可以看得出来的,我有许多许多事情得跟您谈。您是刚回来?”   “我正要出去,阁下。”   “那末,为了不耽误您的时间,我可以跟您一起去,我坐在您的车子里,叫汤姆驾着我的轻便马车并排跟着。”   “不,”伯爵说,脸上露出一个难以觉察的轻蔑的微笑,因为他并不想让人看见他和这个青年人在一起,——“不,我情愿在这儿跟您谈,我亲爱的安德烈先生。我们在屋子里谈话会更好些,这儿没有车夫来窃听我们的谈话。”   伯爵回到二楼的一间小客厅里,坐下来,跷起腿,示意那个青年人也坐下来。安德烈拿出他最高兴的态度。“您知道,我亲爱的伯爵,”他说,“我今天晚上要订婚了。九点钟在我岳父家里签约。”   “呀!真的?”基督山说。   “什么!您把它当作新闻吗?腾格拉尔先生难道没有把这个消息告诉您吗?”   “噢,告诉我了,”伯爵说,“我昨天收到他的一封信,但我没有记清具体的时间。”   “可能的,我的岳父大概以为这件事大家都知道的了。”   “嗯,”基督山说,“您很幸运,卡瓦尔康蒂先生,这是一个最门当户对的婚姻了,再说,腾格拉尔小、姐又很漂亮。”   “是的,她的确很漂亮。”卡瓦尔康蒂用谦虚的口气说。   “尤其是,她非常有钱,——至少,我相信是如此。”基督山说。   “非常有钱,您以为是吗?”那青年回答。   “当然罗,据说腾格拉尔先生至少隐瞒了他的一半财产。”   “而他自己说有一千五百万至二千万。”安德烈说,他的眼睛里闪耀着喜悦的火花。   “而且,”基督山又说,“他很快又要开始一种新的投机事业了,这种副业在英美已很流行,但在法国却还很新奇。”   “是的,是的,我知道您所指的是什么,是铁路,对不对?他已获得了铁路的承股权。”   “一点不错,大家都相信他在那件事情上可以赚到一千万。”   “一千万?您这样想吗?真是太有意思了。”卡瓦尔康蒂说,他被这些无懈可击的花言巧语冲昏了头脑。   “而且,”基督山继续说,“他的全部财产将来都要归您,这是天经地义的事,因为腾格拉尔小、姐是一位独生女儿。再说,您自己的财产,令尊告诉我的,几乎也和您的未婚妻一样多。现在先把钱的事稍为搁一搁吧。您知道吗,安德烈先生,我以为您这件事情办得巧妙。”   “至少还不算太坏,”那青年说,“我天生是一个外交家。”   “嗯,您一定要成为一位外交家,外交辞令,您知道,不是学得的,——它是一种本能。这么说,您的心已被征服了吗?”   “真的,我想是的。”安德烈模仿法兰西戏院里杜郎特或梵丽丽回答阿尔西斯提回时那种腔调说道。   “她也有些喜欢您吗?”   “我想是的,”安德烈带着一个得意的微笑说,“因为我已经被她接受了。但我不能忘记很重要的一点。”   “那是什么?”   “就是我曾得到过奇怪的帮助。”   “瞎说。”   “真是的。”   “是环境帮助了您!”   “不,是您。”   “我?决不是的,王子,”基督山说,并故意加重说了那个头衔,“我对您有什么帮助?单凭您的名望,您的社会地位和您的品貌,就已经足够了吗?”   “不,”安德烈说,——“不,您那样说是没有用的,伯爵。我一直认为我的名望、我的社会地位和我的学问不及您的一分帮助。”   “您完全弄错了,阁下,”基督山冷冷地说,他从青年的那种无赖态度上知道了他话里的意思,“您是在我了解了令尊的权利和财产情况以后才获得我的保护。我从来不曾见过您或您那显赫的父亲。归根结蒂究竟是谁使我有幸认识你们的呢?是我的两个好朋友,威玛勋爵和布沙尼神甫。究竟我为什么要成为您的——不是担保人,而是——保护人呢?那是因为令尊的名望,因为令尊在意大利无人不知,十分受人尊崇。从您个人来说,我可并不认识您。”这种平静的口气和十分安祥的态度使安德烈知道他这时已遭遇到一只比自己更有力的手,并且知道从那只手的压力下逃出来是不容易的。   “噢,那么家父真的有一笔非常大的财产吗,伯爵?”   “看来是如此,阁下。”基督山回答。   “您知道家父答应我的结婚费用是否到了吗?”   “令尊已通知过我。”   “但那三百万现款呢?”   “那三百万大概已经在路上了。”   “那么我真能得到它吗?”   “吓!”伯爵说,“我想您还不至于这么缺钱用吧。”   安德烈是这样的惊奇,好一会他不知道该说些什么。然后,他从迷糊状中醒来,说:“现在,阁下,我对您只有一项请求了,那件事,即使您不愿意,也一定能谅解我的。”   “请说。”基督山说。   “因为我的好运,我已经结识了许多知名的人士,同时,至少在目前,还有着一群朋友。但是,既然我要在巴黎举行盛大的结婚典礼,就应该有一个鼎鼎大名的人来主持。如果父亲不在场,就应该有一位有地位的人领我到圣坛[欧洲风俗:在教堂里结婚,新郎新娘须在圣坛前受神父祝福。——译注]前面。现在家父看来是不能来巴黎了,是吗?”   “他年岁已老,浑身满是伤疤,他说,每一次旅行都使他痛苦难捱。”   “我明白。嗯,所以我来请您给我一个面子。”   “什么请求?”   “哦,就是代替他的位置。”   “啊,我亲爱的先生!什么!在我有幸跟您作过那么多的接触以后,您竟还这样不明白我的为人,竟然来要求我做这样的一种事情?要我借五十万给您,老实说,虽然这样的借款是非常少见,但您也未必会让我如此为难。我记得我曾经告诉过您,在参与世事方面,——尤其是伦理道德方面的事情,——基督山伯爵从未参预忌讳的事,说得更明白一点,这是东方人的迷信。我在开罗士麦拿、君士坦丁堡都有藏娇的迷宫,可是我为人主持过一次婚礼吗?——绝对没有!”   “那么您拒绝我了?”   “坚决拒绝,即使您是我的儿子或我的兄弟,我也会同样拒绝您。”   “那我该么办呢?”安德烈失望地说。   “您自己刚才不是说,您的朋友多得很。”   “不错,但介绍我到腾格拉尔先生家里去的却是您。”   “决不是的!让我们来回忆一下那个事实。您在我家里的一次宴会席上遇见他,您自己到他家里去拜访,那是一件与我毫无关系的事情。”   “是的,关于我的婚姻,却是您促成的。”   “我!丝毫不是,您记得的。请回忆一下当您要我为您去做媒的时候,我对您说了些什么。噢,我是决不会去为别人促成婚事的,我亲爱的王子,这是我坚定不移的原则。”   安德烈咬了咬他的嘴唇。“但至少,”他说,“您总会去参加的吧。”   “全巴黎的人都去吗?”   “噢,当然罗。”   “嗯,我跟全巴黎的人一样,我也会去的。”伯爵说。   “您会在婚约上签名吗?”   “我看这一点没什么值得反对的,我还不至于忌讳到那种程度。”   “好吧,既然您不肯给我面子,我也只能凭您给我的这点就满足了。但还有两个字,伯爵。”   “是什么?”   “忠告。”   “请小心,忠告比效劳更坏。”   “但您可以给我这个忠告而不会连累您自己。”   “告诉我那是什么。”   “我太太的财产有五十万里弗吗?”   “那是腾格拉尔先生亲自告诉我的数目。”   “我应该收下这笔款子呢,还是让它留在公证人的手里?”   “这种事情通常总是按一定的惯例来办理的:在签订婚约的时候,你们男女双方的律师约好一个聚会的时间,或在第二天,或在第三天。然后,他们交换嫁资和聘金,各给一张收据。然后,在举行婚礼的时候他们把钱转到你们的名下,因为那时你是一家之主了。”   “我这样问,是因为,”安德烈带着某种不加掩饰的不安说,“我好象听我的岳父说,他准备把我们的财产全投资在您刚才说过的那种赚钱的铁路事业上。”   “嗯,”基督山答道,“每一个人都说那种投资可以使你的财产在十二月之内翻三倍。腾格拉尔男爵是一位好岳父,而且挺会算计的。”   “嗯,那好,”安德烈说,“一切都好,只是您的拒绝使我很伤心。”   “您只能把这点归罪于在某种情况下的非常自然的清规戒律。”   “嗯,”安德烈说,“就说这些吧,那么今天晚上,九点钟。”   “到时再见。”   安德烈抓起伯爵的手,紧紧地握了一下,跳进他的轻便马车里很快就驶远了。当握手的时候,基督山曾想抗拒,他的嘴唇苍白起来,但却仍保持着他那彬彬有礼的微笑。   在九点以前的那四五个钟头里,安德烈乘着马车到处拜访,想结交那些曾在他岳父那儿会过的富豪们做朋友,把腾格拉尔快要开始投资的铁路股票的惊人利润向他们夸耀了一番。当晚八点半,那大客厅,与客厅相连的走廊,还有楼下的另外三间客厅里,都挤满了香气扑鼻的人群。这些人并不是为交情而来,而是被一种不可抗拒的欲望吸引来的,是想来看看有没有什么新鲜的事物。一位院士曾说:上流社会的宴会等于是名花的汇集,它会吸引轻浮的蝴蝶、饥饿的贪婪的蜜蜂和嗡嗡营营的雄蜂。   各个房间里当然都灯火辉煌。墙壁镀金的嵌线上密密地排着灯火;那些除了夸富以外别无用处的家具大放光彩。欧热妮小、姐的穿饰文雅朴素,穿看一件合身的白绸长袍。她唯一的装饰品是一朵半插在她那乌玉般黑的头发里的白玫瑰,并无任何一颗珠宝。她的打扮虽然显得纯洁高尚,她眼睛里却流露出一种与之相反的傲慢神气。在距她不远的地方,腾格拉尔夫人正在与德布雷、波尚和夏多•勒诺闲谈。德布雷被邀请来参加这次盛大的典礼,但象每一个人一样,他并没有得到任何特权。腾格拉尔先生正被包围在一群财政部官员和与财政部有关的人士中间,正在向他们解释一种新的税收原则,等到将来当形势迫使政府不得不邀他入部参与大计的时候再来实施。安德烈的手臂上挽着一个歌剧里那种洋味十足的花花公子,装出一种很随便的神气——但多少有点尴尬——向他解释将来的计划,描述凭着他那每年十七万五千里弗的收入,他将怎样向巴黎的时髦上层社会介绍新的奢侈品。   人群拥来拥去,象是一道由蓝宝石、红宝石、翡翠、猫眼石和金刚石组成的涡流一样。象平常一样,年龄最老的女人打扮得最华丽,而最丑的女人最引人注目。假如当时有一颗美丽水仙花,�
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-24 21:07重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 55楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 94
Maximilian's Avowal.

At the same moment M. de Villefort's voice was heard calling from his study, "What is the matter?" Morrel looked at Noirtier who had recovered his self-command, and with a glance indicated the closet where once before under somewhat similar circumstances, he had taken refuge. He had only time to get his hat and throw himself breathless into the closet when the procureur's footstep was heard in the passage. Villefort sprang into the room, ran to Valentine, and took her in his arms. "A physician, a physician, -- M. d'Avrigny!" cried Villefort; "or rather I will go for him myself." He flew from the apartment, and Morrel at the same moment darted out at the other door. He had been struck to the heart by a frightful recollection -- the conversation he had heard between the doctor and Villefort the night of Madame de Saint-Meran's death, recurred to him; these symptoms, to a less alarming extent, were the same which had preceded the death of Barrois. At the same time Monte Cristo's voice seemed to resound in his ear with the words he had heard only two hours before, "Whatever you want, Morrel, come to me; I have great power." More rapidly than thought, he darted down the Rue Matignon, and thence to the Avenue des Champs Elysees.

Meanwhile M. de Villefort arrived in a hired cabriolet at M. d'Avrigny's door. He rang so violently that the porter was alarmed. Villefort ran up-stairs without saying a word. The porter knew him, and let him pass, only calling to him, "In his study, Monsieur Procureur -- in his study!" Villefort pushed, or rather forced, the door open. "Ah," said the doctor, "is it you?"

"Yes," said Villefort, closing the door after him, "it is I, who am come in my turn to ask you if we are quite alone. Doctor, my house is accursed!"

"What?" said the latter with apparent coolness, but with deep emotion, "have you another invalid?"

"Yes, doctor," cried Villefort, clutching his hair, "yes!"

D'Avrigny's look implied, "I told you it would be so." Then he slowly uttered these words, "Who is now dying in your house? What new victim is going to accuse you of weakness before God?" A mournful sob burst from Villefort's heart; he approached the doctor, and seizing his arm, -- "Valentine," said he, "it is Valentine's turn!"

"Your daughter?" cried d'Avrigny with grief and surprise.

"You see you were deceived," murmured the magistrate; "come and see her, and on her bed of agony entreat her pardon for having suspected her."

"Each time you have applied to me," said the doctor, "it has been too late; still I will go. But let us make haste, sir; with the enemies you have to do with there is no time to be lost."

"Oh, this time, doctor, you shall not have to reproach me with weakness. This time I will know the assassin, and will pursue him."

"Let us try first to save the victim before we think of revenging her," said d'Avrigny. "Come." The same cabriolet which had brought Villefort took them back at full speed, and at this moment Morrel rapped at Monte Cristo's door. The count was in his study and was reading with an angry look something which Bertuccio had brought in haste. Hearing the name of Morrel, who had left him only two hours before, the count raised his head, arose, and sprang to meet him. "What is the matter, Maximilian?" asked he; "you are pale, and the perspiration rolls from your forehead." Morrel fell into a chair. "Yes," said he, "I came quickly; I wanted to speak to you."

"Are all your family well?" asked the count, with an affectionate benevolence, whose sincerity no one could for a moment doubt.

"Thank you, count -- thank you," said the young man, evidently embarrassed how to begin the conversation; "yes, every one in my family is well."

"So much the better; yet you have something to tell me?" replied the count with increased anxiety.

"Yes," said Morrel, "it is true; I have but now left a house where death has just entered, to run to you."

"Are you then come from M. de Morcerf's?" asked Monte Cristo.

"No," said Morrel; "is some one dead in his house?"

"The general has just blown his brains out," replied Monte Cristo with great coolness.

"Oh, what a dreadful event!" cried Maximilian.

"Not for the countess, or for Albert," said Monte Cristo; "a dead father or husband is better than a dishonored one, -- blood washes out shame."

"Poor countess," said Maximilian, "I pity her very much; she is so noble a woman!"

"Pity Albert also, Maximilian; for believe me he is the worthy son of the countess. But let us return to yourself. You have hastened to me -- can I have the happiness of being useful to you?"

"Yes, I need your help: that is I thought like a madman that you could lend me your assistance in a case where God alone can succor me."

"Tell me what it is," replied Monte Cristo.

"Oh," said Morrel, "I know not, indeed, if I may reveal this secret to mortal ears, but fatality impels me, necessity constrains me, count" -- Morrel hesitated. "Do you think I love you?" said Monte Cristo, taking the young man's hand affectionately in his.

"Oh, you encourage me, and something tells me there," placing his hand on his heart, "that I ought to have no secret from you."

"You are right, Morrel; God is speaking to your heart, and your heart speaks to you. Tell me what it says."

"Count, will you allow me to send Baptistin to inquire after some one you know?"

"I am at your service, and still more my servants."

"Oh, I cannot live if she is not better."

"Shall I ring for Baptistin?"

"No, I will go and speak to him myself." Morrel went out, called Baptistin, and whispered a few words to him. The valet ran directly. "Well, have you sent?" asked Monte Cristo, seeing Morrel return.

"Yes, and now I shall be more calm."

"You know I am waiting," said Monte Cristo, smiling.

"Yes, and I will tell you. One evening I was in a garden; a clump of trees concealed me; no one suspected I was there. Two persons passed near me -- allow me to conceal their names for the present; they were speaking in an undertone, and yet I was so interested in what they said that I did not lose a single word."

"This is a gloomy introduction, if I may judge from your pallor and shuddering, Morrel."

"Oh, yes, very gloomy, my friend. Some one had just died in the house to which that garden belonged. One of the persons whose conversation I overheard was the master of the house; the other, the physician. The former was confiding to the latter his grief and fear, for it was the second time within a month that death had suddenly and unexpectedly entered that house which was apparently destined to destruction by some exterminating angel, as an object of God's anger."

"Ah, indeed?" said Monte Cristo, looking earnestly at the young man, and by an imperceptible movement turning his chair, so that he remained in the shade while the light fell full on Maximilian's face. "Yes," continued Morrel, "death had entered that house twice within one month."

"And what did the doctor answer?" asked Monte Cristo.

"He replied -- he replied, that the death was not a natural
one, and must be attributed" --

"To what?"

"To poison."

"Indeed?" said Monte Cristo with a slight cough which in moments of extreme emotion helped him to disguise a blush, or his pallor, or the intense interest with which he listened; "indeed, Maximilian, did you hear that?"

"Yes, my dear count, I heard it; and the doctor added that if another death occurred in a similar way he must appeal to justice." Monte Cristo listened, or appeared to do so, with the greatest calmness. "Well," said Maximilian, "death came a third time, and neither the master of the house nor the doctor said a word. Death is now, perhaps, striking a fourth blow. Count, what am I bound to do, being in possession of this secret?"

"My dear friend," said Monte Cristo, "you appear to be relating an adventure which we all know by heart. I know the house where you heard it, or one very similar to it; a house with a garden, a master, a physician, and where there have been three unexpected and sudden deaths. Well, I have not intercepted your confidence, and yet I know all that as well as you, and I have no conscientious scruples. No, it does not concern me. You say an exterminating angel appears to have devoted that house to God's anger -- well, who says your supposition is not reality? Do not notice things which those whose interest it is to see them pass over. If it is God's justice, instead of his anger, which is walking through that house, Maximilian, turn away your face and let his justice accomplish its purpose." Morrel shuddered. There was something mournful, solemn, and terrible in the count's manner. "Besides," continued he, in so changed a tone that no one would have supposed it was the same person speaking -- "besides, who says that it will begin again?"

"It has returned, count," exclaimed Morrel; "that is why I hastened to you."

"Well, what do you wish me to do? Do you wish me, for instance, to give information to the procureur?" Monte Cristo uttered the last words with so much meaning that Morrel, starting up, cried out, "You know of whom I speak, count, do you not?"

"Perfectly well, my good friend; and I will prove it to you by putting the dots to the `i,' or rather by naming the persons. You were walking one evening in M. de Villefort's garden; from what you relate, I suppose it to have been the evening of Madame de Saint-Meran's death. You heard M. de Villefort talking to M. d'Avrigny about the death of M. de Saint-Meran, and that no less surprising, of the countess. M. d'Avrigny said he believed they both proceeded from poison; and you, honest man, have ever since been asking your heart and sounding your conscience to know if you ought to expose or conceal this secret. Why do you torment them? `Conscience, what hast thou to do with me?' as Sterne said. My dear fellow, let them sleep on, if they are asleep; let them grow pale in their drowsiness, if they are disposed to do so, and pray do you remain in peace, who have no remorse to disturb you." Deep grief was depicted on Morrel's features; he seized Monte Cristo's hand. "But it is beginning again, I say!"

"Well," said the Count, astonished at his perseverance, which he could not understand, and looking still more earnestly at Maximilian, "let it begin again, -- it is like the house of the Atreidae;* God has condemned them, and they must submit to their punishment. They will all disappear, like the fabrics children build with cards, and which fall, one by one, under the breath of their builder, even if there are two hundred of them. Three months since it was M. de Saint-Meran; Madame de Saint-Meran two months since; the other day it was Barrois; to-day, the old Noirtier, or young Valentine."

* In the old Greek legend the Atreidae, or children of Atreus, were doomed to punishment because of the abominable crime of their father. The Agamemnon of Aeschylus is based on this legend.

"You knew it?" cried Morrel, in such a paroxysm of terror that Monte Cristo started, -- he whom the falling heavens would have found unmoved; "you knew it, and said nothing?"

"And what is it to me?" replied Monte Cristo, shrugging his shoulders; "do I know those people? and must I lose the one to save the other? Faith, no, for between the culprit and the victim I have no choice."

"But I," cried Morrel, groaning with sorrow, "I love her!"

"You love? -- whom?" cried Monte Cristo, starting to his feet, and seizing the two hands which Morrel was raising towards heaven.

"I love most fondly -- I love madly -- I love as a man who would give his life-blood to spare her a tear -- I love Valentine de Villefort, who is being murdered at this moment! Do you understand me? I love her; and I ask God and you how I can save her?" Monte Cristo uttered a cry which those only can conceive who have heard the roar of a wounded lion. "Unhappy man," cried he, wringing his hands in his turn; "you love Valentine, -- that daughter of an accursed race!" Never had Morrel witnessed such an expression -- never had so terrible an eye flashed before his face -- never had the genius of terror he had so often seen, either on the battle-field or in the murderous nights of Algeria, shaken around him more dreadful fire. He drew back terrified.

As for Monte Cristo, after this ebullition he closed his eyes as if dazzled by internal light. In a moment he restrained himself so powerfully that the tempestuous heaving of his breast subsided, as turbulent and foaming waves yield to the sun's genial influence when the cloud has passed. This silence, self-control, and struggle lasted about twenty seconds, then the count raised his pallid face. "See," said he, "my dear friend, how God punishes the most thoughtless and unfeeling men for their indifference, by presenting dreadful scenes to their view. I, who was looking on, an eager and curious spectator, -- I, who was watching the working of this mournful tragedy, -- I, who like a wicked angel was laughing at the evil men committed protected by secrecy (a secret is easily kept by the rich and powerful), I am in my turn bitten by the serpent whose tortuous course I was watching, and bitten to the heart!"

Morrel groaned. "Come, come," continued the count, "complaints are unavailing, be a man, be strong, be full of hope, for I am here and will watch over you." Morrel shook his head sorrowfully. "I tell you to hope. Do you understand me?" cried Monte Cristo. "Remember that I never uttered a falsehood and am never deceived. It is twelve o'clock, Maximilian; thank heaven that you came at noon rather than in the evening, or to-morrow morning. Listen, Morrel – it is noon; if Valentine is not now dead, she will not die."

"How so?" cried Morrel, "when I left her dying?" Monte Cristo pressed his hands to his forehead. What was passing in that brain, so loaded with dreadful secrets? What does the angel of light or the angel of darkness say to that mind, at once implacable and generous? God only knows.

Monte Cristo raised his head once more, and this time he was calm as a child awaking from its sleep. "Maximilian," said he, "return home. I command you not to stir – attempt nothing, not to let your countenance betray a thought, and I will send you tidings. Go."

"Oh, count, you overwhelm me with that coolness. Have you, then, power against death? Are you superhuman? Are you an angel?" And the young man, who had never shrunk from danger, shrank before Monte Cristo with indescribable terror. But Monte Cristo looked at him with so melancholy and sweet a smile, that Maximilian felt the tears filling his eyes. "I can do much for you, my friend," replied the count. "Go; I must be alone." Morrel, subdued by the extraordinary ascendancy Monte Cristo exercised over everything around him, did not endeavor to resist it. He pressed the count's hand and left. He stopped one moment at the door for Baptistin, whom he saw in the Rue Matignon, and who was running.

Meanwhile, Villefort and d'Avrigny had made all possible haste, Valentine had not revived from her fainting fit on their arrival, and the doctor examined the invalid with all the care the circumstances demanded, and with an interest which the knowledge of the secret intensified twofold. Villefort, closely watching his countenance and his lips, awaited the result of the examination. Noirtier, paler than even the young girl, more eager than Villefort for the decision, was watching also intently and affectionately. At last d'Avrigny slowly uttered these words: -- "she is still alive!"

"Still?" cried Villefort; "oh, doctor, what a dreadful word is that."

"Yes," said the physician, "I repeat it; she is still alive, and I am astonished at it."

"But is she safe?" asked the father.

"Yes, since she lives." At that moment d'Avrigny's glance met Noirtier's eye. It glistened with such extraordinary joy, so rich and full of thought, that the physician was struck. He placed the young girl again on the chair, -- her lips were scarcely discernible, they were so pale and white, as well as her whole face, -- and remained motionless, looking at Noirtier, who appeared to anticipate and commend all he did. "Sir," said d'Avrigny to Villefort, "call Mademoiselle Valentine's maid, if you please." Villefort went himself to find her; and d'Avrigny approached Noirtier. "Have you something to tell me?" asked he. The old man winked his eyes expressively, which we may remember was his only way of expressing his approval.

"Privately?"

"Yes."

"Well, I will remain with you." At this moment Villefort returned, followed by the lady's maid; and after her came Madame de Villefort.

"What is the matter, then, with this dear child? she has just left me, and she complained of being indisposed, but I did not think seriously of it." The young woman with tears in her eyes and every mark of affection of a true mother, approached Valentine and took her hand. D'Avrigny continued to look at Noirtier; he saw the eyes of the old man dilate and become round, his cheeks turn pale and tremble; the perspiration stood in drops upon his forehead. "Ah," said he, involuntarily following Noirtier's eyes, which were fixed on Madame de Villefort, who repeated, -- "This poor child would be better in bed. Come, Fanny, we will put her to bed." M. d'Avrigny, who saw that would be a means of his remaining alone with Noirtier, expressed his opinion that it was the best thing that could be done; but he forbade that anything should be given to her except what he ordered.

They carried Valentine away; she had revived, but could scarcely move or speak, so shaken was her frame by the attack. She had, however, just power to give one parting look to her grandfather, who in losing her seemed to be resigning his very soul. D'Avrigny followed the invalid, wrote a prescription, ordered Villefort to take a cabriolet, go in person to a chemist's to get the prescribed medicine, bring it himself, and wait for him in his daughter's room. Then, having renewed his injunction not to give Valentine anything, he went down again to Noirtier, shut the doors carefully, and after convincing himself that no one was listening, -- "Do you," said he, "know anything of this young lady's illness?"

"Yes," said the old man.

"We have no time to lose; I will question, and do you answer me." Noirtier made a sign that he was ready to answer. "Did you anticipate the accident which has happened to your granddaughter?"

"Yes." D'Avrigny reflected a moment; then approaching Noirtier, -- "Pardon what I am going to say," added he, "but no indication should be neglected in this terrible situation. Did you see poor Barrois die?" Noirtier raised his eyes to heaven. "Do you know of what he died!" asked d'Avrigny, placing his hand on Noirtier's shoulder.

"Yes," replied the old man.

"Do you think he died a natural death?" A sort of smile was discernible on the motionless lips of Noirtier.

"Then you have thought that Barrois was poisoned?"

"Yes."

"Do you think the poison he fell a victim to was intended for him?"

"No."

"Do you think the same hand which unintentionally struck Barrois has now attacked Valentine?"

"Yes."

"Then will she die too?" asked d'Avrigny, fixing his penetrating gaze on Noirtier. He watched the effect of this question on the old man. "No," replied he with an air of triumph which would have puzzled the most clever diviner. "Then you hope?" said d'Avrigny, with surprise.

"Yes."

"What do you hope?" The old man made him understand with his eyes that he could not answer. "Ah, yes, it is true," murmured d'Avrigny. Then, turning to Noirtier, -- "Do you hope the assassin will be tried?"

"No."

"Then you hope the poison will take no effect on Valentine?"

"Yes."

"It is no news to you," added d'Avrigny, "to tell you that an attempt has been made to poison her?" The old man made a sign that he entertained no doubt upon the subject. "Then how do you hope Valentine will escape?" Noirtier kept his eyes steadfastly fixed on the same spot. D'Avrigny followed the direction and saw that they were fixed on a bottle containing the mixture which he took every morning. "Ah, indeed?" said d'Avrigny, struck with a sudden thought, "has it occurred to you" -- Noirtier did not let him finish. "Yes," said he. "To prepare her system to resist poison?"

"Yes."

"By accustoming her by degrees" --

"Yes, yes, yes," said Noirtier, delighted to be understood.

"Of course. I had told you that there was brucine in the
mixture I give you."

"Yes."

"And by accustoming her to that poison, you have endeavored to neutralize the effect of a similar poison?" Noirtier's joy continued. "And you have succeeded," exclaimed d'Avrigny. "Without that precaution Valentine would have died before assistance could have been procured. The dose has been excessive, but she has only been shaken by it; and this time, at any rate, Valentine will not die." A superhuman joy expanded the old man's eyes, which were raised towards heaven with an expression of infinite gratitude. At this moment Villefort returned. "Here, doctor," said he, "is what you sent me for."

"Was this prepared in your presence?"

"Yes," replied the procureur.

"Have you not let it go out of your hands?"

"No." D'Avrigny took the bottle, poured some drops of the mixture it contained in the hollow of his hand, and swallowed them. "Well," said he, "let us go to Valentine; I will give instructions to every one, and you, M. de Villefort, will yourself see that no one deviates from them."

At the moment when d'Avrigny was returning to Valentine's room, accompanied by Villefort, an Italian priest, of serious demeanor and calm and firm tone, hired for his use the house adjoining the hotel of M. de Villefort. No one knew how the three former tenants of that house left it. About two hours afterwards its foundation was reported to be unsafe; but the report did not prevent the new occupant establishing himself there with his modest furniture the same day at five o'clock. The lease was drawn up for three, six, or nine years by the new tenant, who, according to the rule of the proprietor, paid six months in advance. This new tenant, who, as we have said, was an Italian, was called Il Signor Giacomo Busoni. Workmen were immediately called in, and that same night the passengers at the end of the faubourg saw with surprise that carpenters and masons were occupied in repairing the lower part of the tottering house.



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第九十四章 吐露真情   这时,维尔福先生的声音从他的书斋里传出来说:“出了什么事情呀?”莫雷尔连忙向诺瓦蒂埃的目光征求意见;诺瓦蒂埃先生已恢复他的自制力,他用目光向他指示以前在类似的情况下他曾躲避过的那间耳房。他刚拿起帽子气息喘喘地奔跑进那间耳房,那位检察官的脚步声已在走廊里响起了,维尔福跑进房来,向瓦朗蒂娜奔去,把她抱在怀里。“叫医生!叫医生!请阿夫里尼先生!”维尔福喊道,“不要了,我亲自去请。”   说着,他冲出房门,莫雷尔则同时从另外一扇门冲了进来。他的心里突然想起一件可怕的事情,——他想起了圣•梅朗夫人去世那一夜医生与维尔福的那一段谈话:这些病症与巴罗斯临死前是一样的,虽然在程度上没有那么可怕。同时,基督山的声音似乎又在他的耳边响起来,他在两小时前曾说过“不论你需要什么,莫雷尔,到我这儿来好了,我有很大的力量。”想到这儿,已经冲出门去,从那儿折向香榭丽舍大道。   这时,维尔福先生已乘着一辆出租的轻便马车赶到了阿夫里尼先生的门前,他把门铃拉得特别响,以致使门房吓了一跳。维尔福一句话都不说,直向楼上奔去。门房认识他,也没拦他,只是对他喊道:“在书斋里,检察官先生,他在书斋里!”维尔福推开——或是,说得更贴切些,撞开——书斋的门冲了进去。   “啊!”医生说,“是您?”   “是的,”维尔福说,顺手关上房门,“是我,现在轮到我来问您这儿是不是只有我们两个人在。医生,我的家受到上天的惩罚啦!”   “什么!”后者说,他表面上虽然很冷淡,但内心却很激动,“您家里又有一个人病倒了吗?”   “是的,医生。”维尔福用一只痉挛的手抓住自己的头发喊道,“是的!”   阿夫里尼的眼光象是在说,“我早就告诉你这些是要来的。”然后他慢慢地说出这些话,“您家里现在要死的是谁?是哪一个新的牺牲者又要到上帝面前去控告您软弱无能了?”   维尔福的心里爆发出一阵悲哀的呜咽,他走近医生,抓住他的胳膊。“瓦朗蒂娜!”他说,“这一次轮到瓦朗蒂娜了!”   “您的女儿!”阿夫里尼无限悲哀而惊奇地喊道。   “您瞧,您完全看到了啦,”那法官喃喃地说,“去看看她吧,在她临死的床边,去请求她宽恕你对她的怀疑吧。”   “您每一次来找我,”医生说,“总是太迟了,可是,我还是去的。我们赶快吧,阁下,对付仇敌是不能浪费时间的。”   “噢,这一次,医生,你不会再责备我软弱无能了。这一次,如果让我知道谁是凶犯,我会惩罚的。”   “我们先去设法挽救那个牺牲者吧,将来再去想为她复仇的事情,”阿夫里尼说,“来吧。”   维尔福来的那辆轻便马车载着他们疾驰而去,这时,莫雷尔正在敲基督山的门。   伯爵在书房里,正在用匆忙的目光快速地看见贝尔图乔匆匆地拿进来的一封信。听到两小时前离开他的莫雷尔又来见他,伯爵便立即抬起头来。莫雷尔,象伯爵一样,在那两小时之内显然曾受过不少考验,因为他是带着笑容离开他,现在却带着一张痛苦的面孔回来。伯爵跑过去迎接他。“怎么啦,马西米兰?”他问道,“你满头大汗,脸色苍白得很。”   莫雷尔一下子跌坐在一张椅子上。“是的,”他说,“我来得很匆忙,我要跟你说一说。”   “你家里的人都好吗??伯爵亲切慈爱地问,他的诚恳任何人都能看出来。   “谢谢你,伯爵,谢谢你,”那青年说,他觉得难以启口,“是的,我家里的每一个都很好。”   “那就好了,你有什么事情要告诉我吧?”伯爵焦急地问道。   “是的,”莫雷尔说,“不错,我刚才离开一座死神将进去的房子,奔到你这儿来。”   “那末你是从马尔塞夫先生家里来的吗?”基督山问道。   “不,”莫雷尔说,“他家里有人死了吗?”   “将军刚才自杀了。”基督山非常冷淡地回答。   “噢,多可怕的命运啊!”马西米兰喊道。   “对伯爵夫人或阿尔贝却是认为,”基督山说,“一个死掉的父亲或丈夫比一个使他们受辱的好,——血洗清了他们身上耻辱。”   “可怜的伯爵夫人!”马西米兰说,“我非常可怜她,——这样高贵的女人。”   “也可怜一下阿尔贝吧,马西米兰,因为,相信我,他不愧是伯爵夫人的儿子。让我们回到你的身上来吧,你匆匆地赶到我这儿来,有什么事需要我帮助吗?   “是的,我需要你的帮助,那是说,我象一个疯子一样,认为你能帮助我做一件只有上帝才能帮助我的事情。”   “告诉我那是什么事情。”基督山答道。   “噢!”莫雷尔说,“我实在不知道我是否可以把这个秘密泄漏给别人听。但厄运在逼迫着我,情势逼迫着我非说不可——”他吞吞吐吐地说。   “你以为我爱你吗?”基督山亲热地握住那青年的手说。   “噢,你鼓励了我!而这里有一样东西告诉我,”他用手按在心上说,“我对你应该没有秘密。”   “你说得对,莫雷尔,上帝在对你的心说话,而你的心在转告你。告诉我它说了些什么话。”   “伯爵,你可以让我派巴浦斯汀去打听一个人的消息吗?那个人也是你认识的。”   “我随意听你的吩咐,我的仆人也一样。”   “噢,假如我听不到她好转的消息,我就不活了。”   “要我叫巴浦斯汀来吗?”   “不,我亲自去跟他说。”   莫雷尔去叫巴浦斯汀,对他低声说了几句话。巴浦斯汀匆匆地走了。   “嗯,你派他去了吗?”基督山看见莫雷尔回来,关切地问。   “是的,现在我可以比较安心一些了。”   “你知道我在等着呢。”基督山微笑说。   “是的,我来告诉你。有一天晚上,我在一个花园里。一丛树木藏住了我,谁都没有注意我在那儿。有两个人走到我附近,——允许我暂时不说他们的名字,他们的谈话声,可是,他们所说的事情我非常关切,所以他们的话我一个字也没有漏过。”   “莫雷尔,假如我可以从你苍白的脸色和颤抖不止的身体来判断的话,我敢说这是一个悲剧的开始。”   “噢,是的,非常悲惨,我的朋友!在这座花园的房子里,刚才死了一个人。我窃听他们谈话的那两个人,一个是那座房子的主人,一个是医生。前者正在向后者诉说他的忧心和恐惧,因为在一个月内,这已是死神第二次进入那座房子了。”   “啊,啊!”基督山急切地望着那个青年说,并用一个难以觉察的动作转动了一下他的椅子,这样,他自己可以坐在阴暗的光线里,而马西米兰则全部沐浴在阳光里。   “是的,”莫雷尔继续说,“死神在一个月内连续两次进入了那座房子。”   “那医生怎么回答呢?”基督山问。   “他回答说——他回答说,那种死决不是一种自然的死亡,而全都归罪于——”   “归罪于什么?”   “归罪于毒药。”   “真的吗?”基督山说,轻轻咳嗽了一声,这种咳嗽可以在情绪极其激动的时候帮助他掩饰脸上的红涨或苍白,或是掩饰他听对方说话时的关注神情。   “是的,我亲爱的伯爵,我听到的。那医生还说,假如再有人这样死掉,他就一定要投诉法律了。”基督山听话时态度非常镇定,至少从表面上看起来如此。“嗯!”马西米兰说,“死神第三次又来了那座房子的主人或医生都没哼一声。死神现在又在快作第四次降临了。伯爵,我现在既然已经知道了这个秘密,我究竟应该怎样办呢?”   “我亲爱的朋友,”基督山说,“你看来是在讲述一个我们大家都心照不宣的故事。我知道你窃听谈话的那座房子,或至少我知道有一座非常类似的房子,——在那座房子里,有一个花园、一个主人、一个医生和三次意想不到的突然死亡。嗯,我不曾窃听到任何秘密谈话,可是我心里象你一样清楚,我并不感到良心上有什么不安。不,这不关我的事。你说,一位绝灭天使似乎已把那座房子当作毁灭的对象。嗯!谁说你的假定不是事实?不要再去注意那些理所当然发生的事情。假如来到那座房子的不是上帝的绝灭天使而是他的正义之神,马西米兰,你装作没有听见这一切,让正义之神去行动吧。”   莫雷尔打了一个寒颤。伯爵的语气中带着某种哀伤,庄严和可怕的气氛。“而且,”他继续说,他的口气突然改变,使人难以相信这是同一个人在说说,——“而且,谁说它会再来呢?”   “它已经又来啦,伯爵!”莫雷尔喊道,“这就是为什么我要赶来见你的原因。”   “嗯!你希望我怎么做呢?难道你希望我,譬如,把这个消息去通知检察官吗?”   基督山说最后这几个字意味深长,莫雷尔站起来喊道:“你知道我所说的是谁,不是吗,伯爵?”   “知道得十分清楚,我的好朋友,我可以举出那些人的姓名来向你保证我知道这些。有一天晚上你走进维尔福先生的花园,而根据你的叙述,我猜定那是在圣•梅朗夫人去世的那天晚上。你听到维尔福先生和阿夫里尼先生谈论圣•梅朗先生和侯爵夫人的死。阿夫里尼先生说,他相信他们两人都是中毒才死的,而你这个注重名誉的人,就从此日夜门心自问,究竟应不应该揭露这个秘密、或隐讳这个秘密。我们现在已不是在中世纪了,亲爱的朋友,现在已不再有宗教秘密法庭或良心裁判所。你跟那些人有什么关系呢?正如斯特恩[斯特恩(一七一三—一七六八),英国小说家。——译注]所说的:‘良心呵,你跟我有什么关系?’我亲爱的,假如良心睡着,就让它继续睡下去,假如良心醒着,就让它醒着难受一会儿吧。为了上帝的爱,安安静静地生活吧,他并不想来打扰你的生活!”   莫雷尔的脸上露出一种可怕的痛苦的神情,他抓住基督山的手。“可是现在它又来了。”   “吓!”伯爵说,他非常惊讶于莫雷尔这种坚持的态度,他不懂这是为了什么,只是更急切地望着他,“让它再来吧。那是一个阿特拉斯族[希腊神话中受到天罚,自相残杀的一族人。——译注]的家庭,上帝已判了他们的罪,他们必须承受他们的惩罚。他们都将象孩子们用纸牌搭成的东西,被创造者轻轻地一吹就一个一个地跌倒,即使他们有两百个之多。三个月以前,是圣•梅朗先生,两个月以前圣•梅朗夫人,不久以前,是巴罗斯,今天,是那年老的诺瓦蒂埃或年轻的瓦朗�
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-24 20:38重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 54楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 92
The Suicide.

Meanwhile Monte Cristo had also returned to town with Emmanuel and Maximilian. Their return was cheerful. Emmanuel did not conceal his joy at the peaceful termination of the affair, and was loud in his expressions of delight. Morrel, in a corner of the carriage, allowed his brother-in-law's gayety to expend itself in words, while he felt equal inward joy, which, however, betrayed itself only in his countenance. At the Barriere du Trone they met Bertuccio, who was waiting there, motionless as a sentinel at his post. Monte Cristo put his head out of the window, exchanged a few words with him in a low tone, and the steward disappeared. "Count," said Emmanuel, when they were at the end of the Place Royale, "put me down at my door, that my wife may not have a single moment of needless anxiety on my account or yours."

"If it were not ridiculous to make a display of our triumph, I would invite the count to our house; besides that, he doubtless has some trembling heart to comfort. So we will take leave of our friend, and let him hasten home."

"Stop a moment," said Monte Cristo; "do not let me lose both my companions. Return, Emmanuel, to your charming wife, and present my best compliments to her; and do you, Morrel, accompany me to the Champs Elysees."

"Willingly," said Maximilian; "particularly as I have business in that quarter."

"Shall we wait breakfast for you?" asked Emmanuel.

"No," replied the young man. The door was closed, and the carriage proceeded. "See what good fortune I brought you!" said Morrel, when he was alone with the count. "Have you not thought so?"

"Yes," said Monte Cristo; "for that reason I wished to keep you near me."

"It is miraculous!" continued Morrel, answering his own thoughts.

"What?" said Monte Cristo.

"What has just happened."

"Yes," said the Count, "you are right -- it is miraculous."

"For Albert is brave," resumed Morrel.

"Very brave," said Monte Cristo; "I have seen him sleep with a sword suspended over his head."

"And I know he has fought two duels," said Morrel. "How can you reconcile that with his conduct this morning?"

"All owing to your influence," replied Monte Cristo, smiling.

"It is well for Albert he is not in the army," said Morrel.

"Why?"

"An apology on the ground!" said the young captain, shaking his head.

"Come," said the count mildly, "do not entertain the prejudices of ordinary men, Morrel! Acknowledge, that if Albert is brave, he cannot be a coward; he must then have had some reason for acting as he did this morning, and confess that his conduct is more heroic than otherwise."

"Doubtless, doubtless," said Morrel; "but I shall say, like the Spaniard, `He has not been so brave to-day as he was yesterday.'"

"You will breakfast with me, will you not, Morrel?" said the count, to turn the conversation.

"No; I must leave you at ten o'clock."

"Your engagement was for breakfast, then?" said the count.

Morrel smiled, and shook his head. "Still you must breakfast somewhere."

"But if I am not hungry?" said the young man.

"Oh," said the count, "I only know two things which destroy the appetite, -- grief -- and as I am happy to see you very cheerful, it is not that -- and love. Now after what you told me this morning of your heart, I may believe" --

"Well, count," replied Morrel gayly, "I will not dispute it."

"But you will not make me your confidant, Maximilian?" said the count, in a tone which showed how gladly he would have been admitted to the secret.

"I showed you this morning that I had a heart, did I not, count?" Monte Cristo only answered by extending his hand to the young man. "Well," continued the latter, "since that heart is no longer with you in the Bois de Vincennes, it is elsewhere, and I must go and find it."

"Go," said the count deliberately; "go, dear friend, but promise me if you meet with any obstacle to remember that I have some power in this world, that I am happy to use that power in the behalf of those I love, and that I love you, Morrel."

"I will remember it," said the young man, "as selfish children recollect their parents when they want their aid. When I need your assistance, and the moment arrives, I will come to you, count."

"Well, I rely upon your promise. Good-by, then."

"Good-by, till we meet again." They had arrived in the Champs Elysees. Monte Cristo opened the carriage-door, Morrel sprang out on the pavement, Bertuccio was waiting on the steps. Morrel disappeared down the Avenue de Marigny, and Monte Cristo hastened to join Bertuccio.

"Well?" asked he.

"She is going to leave her house," said the steward.

"And her son?"

"Florentin, his valet, thinks he is going to do the same."

"Come this way." Monte Cristo took Bertuccio into his study, wrote the letter we have seen, and gave it to the steward. "Go," said he quickly. "But first, let Haidee be informed that I have returned."

"Here I am," said the young girl, who at the sound of the carriage had run down-stairs and whose face was radiant with joy at seeing the count return safely. Bertuccio left. Every transport of a daughter finding a father, all the delight of a mistress seeing an adored lover, were felt by Haidee during the first moments of this meeting, which she had so eagerly expected. Doubtless, although less evident, Monte Cristo's joy was not less intense. Joy to hearts which have suffered long is like the dew on the ground after a long drought; both the heart and the ground absorb that beneficent moisture falling on them, and nothing is outwardly apparent.

Monte Cristo was beginning to think, what he had not for a long time dared to believe, that there were two Mercedes in the world, and he might yet be happy. His eye, elate with happiness, was reading eagerly the tearful gaze of Haidee, when suddenly the door opened. The count knit his brow. "M. de Morcerf!" said Baptistin, as if that name sufficed for his excuse. In fact, the count's face brightened.

"Which," asked he, "the viscount or the count?"

"The count."

"Oh," exclaimed Haidee, "is it not yet over?"

"I know not if it is finished, my beloved child," said Monte Cristo, taking the young girl's hands; "but I do know you have nothing more to fear."

"But it is the wretched" --

"That man cannot injure me, Haidee," said Monte Cristo; "it was his son alone that there was cause to fear."

"And what I have suffered," said the young girl, "you shall never know, my lord." Monte Cristo smiled. "By my father's tomb," said he, extending his hand over the head of the young girl, "I swear to you, Haidee, that if any misfortune happens, it will not be to me."

"I believe you, my lord, as implicitly as if God had spoken to me," said the young girl, presenting her forehead to him. Monte Cristo pressed on that pure beautiful forehead a kiss which made two hearts throb at once, the one violently, the other heavily. "Oh," murmured the count, "shall I then be permitted to love again? Ask M. de Morcerf into the drawing-room," said he to Baptistin, while he led the beautiful Greek girl to a private staircase.

We must explain this visit, which although expected by Monte Cristo, is unexpected to our readers. While Mercedes, as we have said, was making a similar inventory of her property to Albert's, while she was arranging her jewels, shutting her drawers, collecting her keys, to leave everything in perfect order, she did not perceive a pale and sinister face at a glass door which threw light into the passage, from which everything could be both seen and heard. He who was thus looking, without being heard or seen, probably heard and saw all that passed in Madame de Morcerf's apartments. From that glass door the pale-faced man went to the count's bedroom and raised with a constricted hand the curtain of a window overlooking the court-yard. He remained there ten minutes, motionless and dumb, listening to the beating of his own heart. For him those ten minutes were very long. It was then Albert, returning from his meeting with the count, perceived his father watching for his arrival behind a curtain, and turned aside. The count's eye expanded; he knew Albert had insulted the count dreadfully, and that in every country in the world such an insult would lead to a deadly duel. Albert returned safely -- then the count was revenged.

An indescribable ray of joy illumined that wretched countenance like the last ray of the sun before it disappears behind the clouds which bear the aspect, not of a downy couch, but of a tomb. But as we have said, he waited in vain for his son to come to his apartment with the account of his triumph. He easily understood why his son did not come to see him before he went to avenge his father's honor; but when that was done, why did not his son come and throw himself into his arms?

It was then, when the count could not see Albert, that he sent for his servant, who he knew was authorized not to conceal anything from him. Ten minutes afterwards, General Morcerf was seen on the steps in a black coat with a military collar, black pantaloons, and black gloves. He had apparently given previous orders, for as he reached the bottom step his carriage came from the coach-house ready for him. The valet threw into the carriage his military cloak, in which two swords were wrapped, and, shutting the door, he took his seat by the side of the coachman. The coachman stooped down for his orders.

"To the Champs Elysees," said the general; "the Count of Monte Cristo's. Hurry!" The horses bounded beneath the whip; and in five minutes they stopped before the count's door. M. de Morcerf opened the door himself, and as the carriage rolled away he passed up the walk, rang, and entered the open door with his servant.

A moment afterwards, Baptistin announced the Count of Morcerf to Monte Cristo, and the latter, leading Haidee aside, ordered that Morcerf be asked into the drawing-room. The general was pacing the room the third time when, in turning, he perceived Monte Cristo at the door. "Ah, it is M. de Morcerf," said Monte Cristo quietly; "I thought I had not heard aright."

"Yes, it is I," said the count, whom a frightful contraction of the lips prevented from articulating freely.

"May I know the cause which procures me the pleasure of seeing M. de Morcerf so early?"

"Had you not a meeting with my son this morning?" asked the general.

"I had," replied the count.

"And I know my son had good reasons to wish to fight with you, and to endeavor to kill you."

"Yes, sir, he had very good ones; but you see that in spite of them he has not killed me, and did not even fight."

"Yet he considered you the cause of his father's dishonor, the cause of the fearful ruin which has fallen on my house."

"It is true, sir," said Monte Cristo with his dreadful calmness; "a secondary cause, but not the principal."

"Doubtless you made, then, some apology or explanation?"

"I explained nothing, and it is he who apologized to me."

"But to what do you attribute this conduct?"

"To the conviction, probably, that there was one more guilty than I."

"And who was that?"

"His father."

"That may be," said the count, turning pale; "but you know the guilty do not like to find themselves convicted."

"I know it, and I expected this result."

"You expected my son would be a coward?" cried the count.

"M. Albert de Morcerf is no coward!" said Monte Cristo.

"A man who holds a sword in his hand, and sees a mortal enemy within reach of that sword, and does not fight, is a coward! Why is he not here that I may tell him so?"

"Sir." replied Monte Cristo coldly, "I did not expect that you had come here to relate to me your little family affairs. Go and tell M. Albert that, and he may know what to answer you."

"Oh, no, no," said the general, smiling faintly, "I did not come for that purpose; you are right. I came to tell you that I also look upon you as my enemy. I came to tell you that I hate you instinctively; that it seems as if I had always known you, and always hated you; and, in short, since the young people of the present day will not fight, it remains for us to do so. Do you think so, sir?"

"Certainly. And when I told you I had foreseen the result, it is the honor of your visit I alluded to."

"So much the better. Are you prepared?"

"Yes, sir."

"You know that we shall fight till one of us is dead," said
the general, whose teeth were clinched with rage. "Until one
of us dies," repeated Monte Cristo, moving his head slightly up and down.

"Let us start, then; we need no witnesses."

"Very true," said Monte Cristo; "it is unnecessary, we know each other so well!"

"On the contrary," said the count, "we know so little of each other."

"Indeed?" said Monte Cristo, with the same indomitable coolness; "let us see. Are you not the soldier Fernand who deserted on the eve of the battle of Waterloo? Are you not the Lieutenant Fernand who served as guide and spy to the French army in Spain? Are you not the Captain Fernand who betrayed, sold, and murdered his benefactor, Ali? And have not all these Fernands, united, made Lieutenant-General, the Count of Morcerf, peer of France?"

"Oh," cried the general, as it branded with a hot iron, "wretch, -- to reproach me with my shame when about, perhaps, to kill me! No, I did not say I was a stranger to you. I know well, demon, that you have penetrated into the darkness of the past, and that you have read, by the light of what torch I know not, every page of my life; but perhaps I may be more honorable in my shame than you under your pompous coverings. No -- no, I am aware you know me; but I know you only as an adventurer sewn up in gold and jewellery. You call yourself in Paris the Count of Monte Cristo; in Italy, Sinbad the Sailor; in Malta, I forget what. But it is your real name I want to know, in the midst of your hundred names, that I may pronounce it when we meet to fight, at the moment when I plunge my sword through your heart."

The Count of Monte Cristo turned dreadfully pale; his eye seemed to burn with a devouring fire. He leaped towards a dressing-room near his bedroom, and in less than a moment, tearing off his cravat, his coat and waistcoat, he put on a sailor's jacket and hat, from beneath which rolled his long black hair. He returned thus, formidable and implacable, advancing with his arms crossed on his breast, towards the general, who could not understand why he had disappeared, but who on seeing him again, and feeling his teeth chatter and his legs sink under him, drew back, and only stopped when he found a table to support his clinched hand. "Fernand," cried he, "of my hundred names I need only tell you one, to overwhelm you! But you guess it now, do you not? -- or, rather, you remember it? For, notwithstanding all my sorrows and my tortures, I show you to-day a face which the happiness of revenge makes young again -- a face you must often have seen in your dreams since your marriage with Mercedes, my betrothed!"

The general, with his head thrown back, hands extended, gaze fixed, looked silently at this dreadful apparition; then seeking the wall to support him, he glided along close to it until he reached the door, through which he went out backwards, uttering this single mournful, lamentable, distressing cry, -- "Edmond Dantes!" Then, with sighs which were unlike any human sound, he dragged himself to the door, reeled across the court-yard, and falling into the arms of his valet, he said in a voice scarcely intelligible, -- "Home, home." The fresh air and the shame he felt at having exposed himself before his servants, partly recalled his senses, but the ride was short, and as he drew near his house all his wretchedness revived. He stopped at a short distance from the house and alighted.

The door was wide open, a hackney-coach was standing in the middle of the yard -- a strange sight before so noble a mansion; the count looked at it with terror, but without daring to inquire its meaning, he rushed towards his apartment. Two persons were coming down the stairs; he had only time to creep into an alcove to avoid them. It was Mercedes leaning on her son's arm and leaving the house. They passed close by the unhappy being, who, concealed behind the damask curtain, almost felt Mercedes dress brush past him, and his son's warm breath, pronouncing these words, -- "Courage, mother! Come, this is no longer our home!" The words died away, the steps were lost in the distance. The general drew himself up, clinging to the curtain; he uttered the most dreadful sob which ever escaped from the bosom of a father abandoned at the same time by his wife and son. He soon heard the clatter of the iron step of the hackney-coach, then the coachman's voice, and then the rolling of the heavy vehicle shook the windows. He darted to his bedroom to see once more all he had loved in the world; but the hackney-coach drove on and the head of neither Mercedes nor her son appeared at the window to take a last look at the house or the deserted father and husband. And at the very moment when the wheels of that coach crossed the gateway a report was heard, and a thick smoke escaped through one of the panes of the window, which was broken by the explosion.





中文翻译
第九十二章 自杀

  这时,基督山也已经和艾曼纽、马西米兰一起回到了巴黎城里。他们的归程是愉快的。艾曼纽并不掩饰他看到和平代替战争时的喜悦,并公开承认他同意博爱主义的主张。莫雷尔坐在马车的一角里,让他的妹夫尽力去表达他的喜悦,他的内心虽然也是同样的快乐,但那种快乐却只表现在神色上。

  车到土伦城栅口,他们遇到了贝尔图乔,他呆立不动地等候在那儿,象一个站岗的哨兵似的。基督山把头伸到车厢外,低声和他交谈了几句话,那位管家就不见了。

  “伯爵阁下,”当他们到达皇家广场尽头的时候,艾曼纽说,“在我家门口让我下来吧,免得我的太太再为我和你担忧。”

  “要是我们来庆祝胜利不显得滑稽的话,”莫雷尔说,“我一定会请伯爵到我们家去的,但是伯爵现在肯定也有一颗战栗的心等待别人去安慰。所以我们还是暂时离开我们的朋友,让他赶快回家去吧。”

  “等一等,”基督山说,“不要让我同时失掉两个朋友。艾曼纽,你回去看你那可爱的太太吧,并尽量代我向她致意,而你,莫雷尔,请你务必陪我到香榭丽舍大街。”

  “太好了,”马西米兰说,“我正好在那一带有件事要办理。”

  “要我们等你吃早餐吗?”艾曼纽问。

  “不用了,”马西米兰回答。门关了,马车继续前进。“看我给你带来了多好的运气!”当莫雷尔独自和伯爵在一起的时候,他说。“你不这样想吗?”

  “是的,”基督山说,“正因为这样,我才希望你留在我的身边。”

  “那是奇迹!”莫雷尔继续说。

  “什么事?”基督山问。

  “刚才所发生的那件事。”

  “是的,”伯爵说,“你说得对,那是奇迹。”

  “因为阿尔贝是个勇敢的人。”莫雷尔又说。

  “非常勇敢,“基督山说,“我曾见过,他在匕首悬在头顶心的当口却安然睡觉。”

  “我知道他曾经和人决斗过两次,”马西米兰说,“你怎么能使他取消今天早晨的决斗呢?”

  “可能得归功于你呢。”基督山带笑回笑。

  “幸而阿尔贝不是在军队里的士兵。”莫雷尔说。

  “为什么?”

  “有决斗场上向敌人道歉!”那青年队长摇摇头说。

  “来,”伯爵温和地说,“不要存着一般人的偏见,莫雷尔!你难道不懂吗?我知道阿尔贝是勇敢的,他就不可能是一个懦夫,一定有某种特殊理由才使他做出今早晨的事情,向他这种行为实在是更勇敢的。”

  “当然罗,当然罗,”莫雷尔说,“但我要象西班牙人那样说,他今天不如昨天那样勇敢。”

  “和我一同吃早餐,好吗,莫雷尔?”伯爵换了话题说。

  “不,我在十点钟必须离开你。”

  “那肯定是有人约你吃早餐吗?”伯爵说。莫雷尔微笑一下,摇摇头。

  “但你总得有一个地方吃早餐呀。”

  “要是我不饿呢?”那青年人说。

  “哦!”伯爵说,“我知道只有两样东西会破坏你的胃口:忧愁,——但我看你非常高兴,可见不是因为忧愁,——和爱。现在,在听了你今天早晨告诉我的心事以后,我相信——”

  “嗯,伯爵,”莫雷尔愉快地答道,“我不否认。”

  “你还没有把这件事讲给我听呢,马西米兰!”伯爵说,从他的口吻里可以看出他多么愿意能知道这个秘密。

  “今天早晨我对你说过了,我有一颗心,不是吗,伯爵?”

  基督山听他这样说,也没说什么,只把他的手伸给莫雷尔。

  “嗯!既然那颗心已不再跟你一同在万森树林了,它就是到别处,而我必须去找到它。”

  “去吧,”伯爵从容地说,“去吧,亲爱的朋友,但请答应我,假如你遇到了什么麻烦,别忘了我在这个世界里还有些影响。我很乐意用那种权力来造福那些我所爱的人。而我爱你,莫雷尔。”

  “我会记得的,”那青年人说,“象自私的孩子当需要帮助的时候记得他们的父母一样。当我需要你帮助的时候,我会去找你的,伯爵,而那个时候很快就会来的。”

  “嗯,我记住了你的话。那末,再会了。”

  “再见。”

  他们已经到达香榭丽舍大街了。基督山伯爵打开车门,莫雷尔跳到阶沿上,贝尔图乔已在阶沿上等他了。莫雷尔走进玛里尼街便不见了,基督山便急忙去见贝尔图乔。

  “怎么样?”他问。

  “她就要离开她的家了。”那位管家说。

  “她儿子呢?”

  “弗劳兰丁,就是他的随从,认为他也一样要走的。”

  “到这儿来,”基督山带贝尔图乔到他的书房里,写了我们上面看见的那封信,把它交给这个管家。“去,”他急切地说。“顺便通知海黛说我回来了。”

  “我来啦。”海黛说,她一听见马车的声音就马上奔下楼来,看到伯爵平安归来,她的脸上露出喜悦的光芒。贝尔图乔退出。在焦虑不耐地等待了这么久以后,海黛一见他就表达了一个女儿找到她心爱的父亲和一个情妇看见她钟爱的情人时的全部喜悦。基督山心里的喜悦虽然没有这样明显地表达出来,但也不弱于她。在忍受过长期的痛苦以后,好比雨露落在久旱的土地;心和土地都会吸收那甜美的甘露,但是在外表上是看不出来的。

  基督山开始想,他长时间不敢相信的一件事情,——就是,世界上有两个美塞苔丝,——或许这是真的了,他或许还能得到幸福。当他那洋溢着幸福的眼睛正在急切地探索海黛那一对润湿眼睛里的所表达的意思的时候,房门突然打开了。伯爵皱了一下眉头。

  “马尔塞夫先生来访!”巴浦斯汀说,象是只要他说出那个名字就得请伯爵的原谅似的。果然,伯爵的脸上露出了光彩。“是哪一个,”他问道,子爵还是伯爵?”

  “伯爵。”

  “噢!”海黛喊道,“这件事还不曾完结吗?”

  “我不知道有没有结束,我心爱的孩子,”基督山握住海黛的双手说,“我只知道你不需再害怕了。”

  “但这就是那奸恶的——”

  “那个人是不能伤害我的,海黛,”基督山说,“可怕的只是他的儿子。”

  “你决不会知道我忍受过多大的痛苦,老爷。”海黛说。

  基督山微笑了一下。“我凭我父亲的坟墓发誓!”他伸出一只手放在海黛的头上说,“海黛,假若有任何不幸的事情发生的话,那种不幸是决不会落到你头上的。”

  “我相信你,大人,象上帝在对我说话一样。”那青年女郎说,并把她的额头凑给伯爵。

  基督山在这个纯洁而美丽的额头上吻了一下,这一吻使两颗心同时跳动起来,一颗是剧烈地跳,一颗是沉着地跳。

  “噢!”他低声地说,“看来上帝又允许我恋爱了吗?”他一面领那个美丽的希腊人向一座暗梯走,一面对巴浦斯汀说,“请马尔塞夫先生到客厅里吧。”

  这次拜访基督山或许事先早已经预料到了,但对我们的读者来说就未必如此了,所以我们必须先来解释一下。前文说过,美塞苔丝也象阿尔贝那样曾列了一张财产表,当她在整理她的珠宝、锁上她的抽屉、收集她的钥匙、把一切都井井有条地留下的时候,她不曾发现有一个苍白而阴险的面孔在通往走廊的那道玻璃门上窥视。马尔塞夫夫人没有看见那个人或听到那个人的声音,但那个人却已经看见和听到了房间里发生一切。那个脸色苍白的人从那道玻璃门走到伯爵的卧室里,用一只痉挛的手拉开朝向院子的那个窗口的窗帘。他在那儿站立了十分钟,一动不动,一言不发,听着自己怦怦的心跳的声音。对于他来说,那十分钟是非常难捱的。

  而就在那个时候,从约会地回来的阿尔贝发现他父亲在一道窗帘后面等他归来。伯爵的眼睛张大了;他知道阿尔贝曾毫不留情地侮辱过基督山,而不论在全世界哪一个国家里,这样的一次侮辱必然会引起一场你死我活的决斗。阿尔贝安全回来了;那末基督山伯爵一定遭受报复了。

  他那忧郁的脸上掠过一丝说不出的快乐,犹如太阳消失在云彩中,进入坟墓前的最后一丝光亮。但我们已经说过,他等了很长时间,始终不见他的儿子到他的房间里来向他叙述胜利的经过。他很懂得他的儿子在为他父亲的名誉去复仇以前为什么不先来见他;但现在复仇已经成功了,他的儿子怎么还不投到他的怀里来呢?

  那时,伯爵既然不见阿尔贝来,便派人去找他的仆人来。

  我们应该还记得,阿尔贝曾吩咐他的仆人不必向伯爵隐瞒任何事情。十分钟以后,马尔塞夫将军身穿黑衣黑裤,系着军人的领结,戴着黑手套,出现到台阶上。显然事先他已经有过吩咐,此时,当他走到台阶的最后一级的时候,从车房里已驶出一辆车子在等着他。跟班把将军那件裹着两把剑的军人大衣扔进车子里,关上车门坐到车夫的旁边。车夫弯下身来等候他主人的吩咐。

  “香榭丽舍大街,”将军说,“基督山伯爵府。快!”

  马飞快地疾驰起来,五分钟以后,它们已来到伯爵的门口。马尔塞夫先生自己打开车门;当马车还未停妥的时候,他就象一个年轻人似的跳到阶沿上,按了铃,和他的仆人一同进门。

  一会儿以后,巴浦斯汀向基督山通报马尔塞夫伯爵来访,基督山伯爵一面送走海黛,一面吩咐请马尔塞夫伯爵到客厅里等候他。将军在客厅里来回踱着的时候,一转身使发现基督山已站在门口。

  “哦!是马尔塞夫先生,”基督山语气平静地说,“我还以为听错了呢。”

  “没错,是我,”伯爵说,由于他的嘴唇抽搐得厉害,所以没法清楚地吐出声音来。

  “可以让我知道为什么这么早有幸看见马尔塞夫先生的原因吗?”

  “你今天早晨不是和我的儿子决斗过了?”将军问。

  “您知道那件事了吗?”伯爵回答。

  “我还知道,我的儿子有很充分的理由要和你决斗,并且要豁出性命来。”

  “可不是大人,他有极充分的理由。但您看,他虽然有那样充分的理由,他却并没有杀死我,甚至不曾和我决斗。”

  “可是他认为他的父亲蒙受耻辱——使全家受奇耻大辱。”

  “不错,阁下,”基督山带着他那种可怕的镇定神色说,“这是一个次要的原因,却不是主要的原因。”

  “那么,一定是你向他道歉,或是作了某种解释了?”

  “我没有向他作任何解释,道歉的是他而不是我。”

  “但你以为这是什么原因呢?”

  “大概是他认为有一个人比我的罪更大。”

  “那个人是谁?”

  “他的父亲。”

  “或许是吧,”伯爵脸色苍白地说,“但你知道,有罪的人是不愿意让人相信他是有罪的。”

  “我知道,我已预料到这个时候要发生什么事情了。”

  “你料到我的儿子是一个懦夫!”伯爵喊道。

  “阿尔贝•马尔塞夫先生决不是一个懦夫!”基督山说。

  “一个手里握着一把剑的人看到他的仇敌就站在眼前而竟不决斗,就是一个懦夫!他为什么不到这儿?我可以当面告诉他。”

  “阁下,”基督山冷冷回答,“我想不到您这么早到这儿来向我叙述家庭琐事的。回去跟阿尔贝先生讲吧,他或许知道该怎么回答您。”

  “哦,不,不,”将军面带微笑说,但那个笑容很快就消失了,“我不是为了这个目的来的。你说得对!我是来告你:我也把你当做我的仇敌!我来告诉你:我本能地憎恨你!我好象早就认识你,而且早就恨你。总之,既然我的儿子不肯与你决斗,那就只有我与你来决斗了。你的意见如何,阁下?”

  “当然。我告诉您,说我预料将要发生什么事的时候,当然指您光临这件事。”

  “那就好了,那么,你准备好了吗?”

  “我是始终准备着的,阁下。”

  “你要知道,我们要决斗到底,直到我们之中死了一个才停止”将军狂怒地咬牙切齿地说。

  “直到我们之中死了一个才停止。”基督山复说了一遍这句话,轻轻地点点头。

  “那末我们现在就开始吧,我们不需要见证人。”

  “真的,”基督山说,“我认为这是不必要的,我们已是老相识了。”

  “正相反,”伯爵说,“我们之间非常生疏。”

  “哼!”基督山仍用那种让人猜不透的冷淡口气说,“让我们来算算看。您不就是那个在滑铁卢开战之前开小差逃走的小弗尔南多吗?您不就是那个在西班牙充当法军的向导和间谍的弗尔南多中尉吗?而这些个弗尔南多联合起来,不就变成了法国贵族院议员马尔塞夫中将了吗?”

  “噢,”将军象是被一块热铁烙了一下似的狂喊道,“混蛋!当你要杀死我的时候,竟还要数数我的耻辱!不,我并没有说你不清楚我。我知道得很清楚,恶鬼,你看透过去的黑暗,那些往事,我不知道你凭借着哪一种火炬的光,读遍了我每一页生活史,但我的耻辱比起你用华丽的外衣掩盖着的耻辱或许更可敬一些。不,不,我知道你认识我,但我却不清楚你这个裹披着金银珠宝的冒险家。你在巴黎自称为基督山伯爵,在意大利自称为水手辛巴德,在马耳他我不知道你又自称什么。但在你千百个名字中,我现在想知道的,是你的真名字,我们决斗的时候,当我把我的剑插进你的心窝的时候,我可以用那个名字来呼唤你。”

  基督山伯爵的脸苍白了;他的眼睛里似乎燃烧着一种毁灭一切的火焰。他跑到他卧室的一间更衣室里,不到一分钟,就撕下他的领结、上装、背心,穿上一件短褂和戴上一顶水手帽,水手帽底下露出他那又长又黑的头发。他就这样回来,把双手叉在胸前,带着仇深似海的表情气势汹汹地向将军走过去。将军最初不懂他为什么忽然不见,但当再见到他的时候,他的全身发起抖来,他的腿软了下去,他步步后退,直到找到一张桌子支撑住身体才停住。

  “弗尔南多!”伯爵大声说,“在我千百个名字之中,我只要告诉你一个就可以把你压倒的!你现在已经猜到了,或说得更贴切些,你还记得这个名字,不是吗?因为我虽然经历过种种忧虑和痛苦,但我今天让你看到了一个因为复仇的愉快又变得年轻了的面孔,这个面孔,自从你娶了我的未婚妻美塞苔丝后,一定是常常梦见的!”

  将军张开双手,头向后仰着,目光凝滞,默不作声地盯着这个可怕的显身;然后,他往后退靠在墙上,紧紧地贴着墙壁溜到门口,一面往后退出门口,一面发出一阵悲凉、哀伤、凄厉的叫喊:“爱德蒙•唐太斯!”然后,带着丝毫不象人声的悲叫,他踉踉跄跄地奔向门廊,踉跄般越过庭院,跌入他贴身男仆的怀抱里,用含糊不清的声音说:“回家!回家!”

  新鲜的空气和在仆人面前显露自己软弱的那种羞耻感恢复了他的一部分知觉;但那段路程太短了,当他快要到家的时候,他的全部痛苦又重新回来了。他在离家一小段路的地方下车。

  那座房子的前门大开着,一辆出租马车停在前院中央,——在这样高贵的一座大厦里面,这是一种罕见的现象。伯爵恐怖地望着这个情景,但他不敢向别人询问,只是向他自己的房间跑过去。两个人正从楼梯上走下来;他急忙躲到一个小间里来避开他们。来者是美塞苔丝,正扶着她儿子的臂膀离开这座院子。他们经过那个人的身边,将军躲在门帘后面,几乎感觉到美塞苔丝的衣服擦过他的身体,和他儿子讲话时的臒蜕热气,这时阿尔贝正巧在这时说:“勇敢一点,妈!来,这已不是我们的家了!”语声渐渐沉寂,脚步声愈去愈远。将军直挺起身子,紧紧地抓住门帘;从一个同时被他的妻子和儿子所抛弃的父亲的胸膛里,发出了人世间最可怕的啜泣。不久,他就听到马车铁门的关闭声,车夫的吆喝声,然后,那辆笨重车子的滚动震得窗户都动起来。他跑到他的卧室里,想再看一眼他在这个世界上所爱的一切;但马车继续向前走动,美塞苔丝或阿尔贝的脸都没有在车窗上出现,他们都没有向那座被抛弃的房子和向那个被抛弃的丈夫和父亲投送最后一个告别和留恋的目光,——也许就是宽恕的目光。正当那辆马车的车轮走过门口的时候,从屋子里发出一响熗声,从一扇被震破的窗口里,冒出了一缕暗淡的轻烟。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 93 Valentine. We may easily conceive where Morrel's appointment was. On leaving Monte Cristo he walked slowly towards Villefort's; we say slowly, for Morrel had more than half an hour to spare to go five hundred steps, but he had hastened to take leave of Monte Cristo because he wished to be alone with his thoughts. He knew his time well -- the hour when Valentine was giving Noirtier his breakfast, and was sure not to be disturbed in the performance of this pious duty. Noirtier and Valentine had given him leave to go twice a week, and he was now availing himself of that pe
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-24 19:52重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 53楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 90
The Meeting.

After Mercedes had left Monte Cristo, he fell into profound gloom. Around him and within him the flight of thought seemed to have stopped; his energetic mind slumbered, as the body does after extreme fatigue. "What?" said he to himself, while the lamp and the wax lights were nearly burnt out, and the servants were waiting impatiently in the anteroom; "what? this edifice which I have been so long preparing, which I have reared with so much care and toil, is to be crushed by a single touch, a word, a breath! Yes, this self, of whom I thought so much, of whom I was so proud, who had appeared so worthless in the dungeons of the Chateau d'If, and whom I had succeeded in making so great, will be but a lump of clay to-morrow. Alas, it is not the death of the body I regret; for is not the destruction of the vital principle, the repose to which everything is tending, to which every unhappy being aspires, -- is not this the repose of matter after which I so long sighed, and which I was seeking to attain by the painful process of starvation when Faria appeared in my dungeon? What is death for me? One step farther into rest, -- two, perhaps, into silence.

"No, it is not existence, then, that I regret, but the ruin of projects so slowly carried out, so laboriously framed. Providence is now opposed to them, when I most thought it would be propitious. It is not God's will that they should be accomplished. This burden, almost as heavy as a world, which I had raised, and I had thought to bear to the end, was too great for my strength, and I was compelled to lay it down in the middle of my career. Oh, shall I then, again become a fatalist, whom fourteen years of despair and ten of hope had rendered a believer in providence? And all this -- all this, because my heart, which I thought dead, was only sleeping; because it has awakened and has begun to beat again, because I have yielded to the pain of the emotion excited in my breast by a woman's voice. Yet," continued the count, becoming each moment more absorbed in the anticipation of the dreadful sacrifice for the morrow, which Mercedes had accepted, "yet, it is impossible that so noble-minded a woman should thus through selfishness consent to my death when I am in the prime of life and strength; it is impossible that she can carry to such a point maternal love, or rather delirium. There are virtues which become crimes by exaggeration. No, she must have conceived some pathetic scene; she will come and throw herself between us; and what would be sublime here will there appear ridiculous." The blush of pride mounted to the count's forehead as this thought passed through his mind. "Ridiculous?" repeated he; "and the ridicule will fall on me. I ridiculous? No, I would rather die."

By thus exaggerating to his own mind the anticipated ill-fortune of the next day, to which he had condemned himself by promising Mercedes to spare her son, the count at last exclaimed, "Folly, folly, folly! -- to carry generosity so far as to put myself up as a mark for that young man to aim at. He will never believe that my death was suicide; and yet it is important for the honor of my memory, -- and this surely is not vanity, but a justifiable pride, -- it is important the world should know that I have consented, by my free will, to stop my arm, already raised to strike, and that with the arm which has been so powerful against others I have struck myself. It must be; it shall be."

Seizing a pen, he drew a paper from a secret drawer in his desk, and wrote at the bottom of the document (which was no other than his will, made since his arrival in Paris) a sort of codicil, clearly explaining the nature of his death. "I do this, O my God," said he, with his eyes raised to heaven, "as much for thy honor as for mine. I have during ten years considered myself the agent of thy vengeance, and other wretches, like Morcerf, Danglars, Villefort, even Morcerf himself, must not imagine that chance has freed them from their enemy. Let them know, on the contrary, that their punishment, which had been decreed by providence, is only delayed by my present determination, and although they escape it in this world, it awaits them in another, and that they are only exchanging time for eternity."

While he was thus agitated by gloomy uncertainties, -- wretched waking dreams of grief, -- the first rays of morning pierced his windows, and shone upon the pale blue paper on which he had just inscribed his justification of providence. It was just five o'clock in the morning when a slight noise like a stifled sigh reached his ear. He turned his head, looked around him, and saw no one; but the sound was repeated distinctly enough to convince him of its reality.

He arose, and quietly opening the door of the drawing-room, saw Haidee, who had fallen on a chair, with her arms hanging down and her beautiful head thrown back. She had been standing at the door, to prevent his going out without seeing her, until sleep, which the young cannot resist, had overpowered her frame, wearied as she was with watching. The noise of the door did not awaken her, and Monte Cristo gazed at her with affectionate regret. "She remembered that she had a son," said he; "and I forgot I had a daughter." Then, shaking his head sorrowfully, "Poor Haidee," said he; "she wished to see me, to speak to me; she has feared or guessed something. Oh, I cannot go without taking leave of her; I cannot die without confiding her to some one." He quietly regained his seat, and wrote under the other lines: --

"I bequeath to Maximilian Morrel, captain of Spahis, -- and son of my former patron, Pierre Morrel, shipowner at Marseilles, -- the sum of twenty millions, a part of which may be offered to his sister Julia and brother-in-law Emmanuel, if he does not fear this increase of fortune may mar their happiness. These twenty millions are concealed in my grotto at Monte Cristo, of which Bertuccio knows the secret. If his heart is free, and he will marry Haidee, the daughter of Ali Pasha of Yanina, whom I have brought up with the love of a father, and who has shown the love and tenderness of a daughter for me, he will thus accomplish my last wish. This will has already constituted Haidee heiress of the rest of my fortune, consisting of lands, funds in England, Austria, and Holland, furniture in my different palaces and houses, and which without the twenty millions and the legacies to my servants, may still amount to sixty millions."

He was finishing the last line when a cry behind him made him start, and the pen fell from his hand. "Haidee," said he, "did you read it?"

"Oh, my lord," said she, "why are you writing thus at such an hour? Why are you bequeathing all your fortune to me? Are you going to leave me?"

"I am going on a journey, dear child," said Monte Cristo, with an expression of infinite tenderness and melancholy; "and if any misfortune should happen to me"

The count stopped. "Well?" asked the young girl, with an authoritative tone the count had never observed before, and which startled him. "Well, if any misfortune happen to me," replied Monte Cristo, "I wish my daughter to be happy." Haidee smiled sorrowfully, and shook her head. "Do you think of dying, my lord?" said she.

"The wise man, my child, has said, `It is good to think of death.'"

"Well, if you die," said she, "bequeath your fortune to others, for if you die I shall require nothing;" and, taking the paper, she tore it in four pieces, and threw it into the middle of the room. Then, the effort having exhausted her strength, she fell not asleep this time, but fainting on the floor. The count leaned over her and raised her in his arms; and seeing that sweet pale face, those lovely eyes closed, that beautiful form motionless and to all appearance lifeless, the idea occurred to him for the first time, that perhaps she loved him otherwise than as a daughter loves a father.

"Alas," murmured he, with intense suffering, "I might, then, have been happy yet." Then he carried Haidee to her room, resigned her to the care of her attendants, and returning to his study, which he shut quickly this time, he again copied the destroyed will. As he was finishing, the sound of a cabriolet entering the yard was heard. Monte Cristo approached the window, and saw Maximilian and Emmanuel alight. "Good," said he; "it was time," -- and he sealed his will with three seals. A moment afterwards he heard a noise in the drawing-room, and went to open the door himself. Morrel was there; he had come twenty minutes before the time appointed. "I am perhaps come too soon, count," said he, "but I frankly acknowledge that I have not closed my eyes all night, nor has any one in my house. I need to see you strong in your courageous assurance, to recover myself." Monte Cristo could not resist this proof of affection; he not only extended his hand to the young man, but flew to him with open arms. "Morrel," said he, "it is a happy day for me, to feel that I am beloved by such a man as you. Good-morning, Emmanuel; you will come with me then, Maximilian?"

"Did you doubt it?" said the young captain.

"But if I were wrong" --

"I watched you during the whole scene of that challenge yesterday; I have been thinking of your firmness all night, and I said to myself that justice must be on your side, or man's countenance is no longer to be relied on."

"But, Morrel, Albert is your friend?"

"Simply an acquaintance, sir."

"You met on the same day you first saw me?"

"Yes, that is true; but I should not have recollected it if you had not reminded me."

"Thank you, Morrel." Then ringing the bell once, "Look." said he to Ali, who came immediately, "take that to my solicitor. It is my will, Morrel. When I am dead, you will go and examine it."

"What?" said Morrel, "you dead?"

"Yes; must I not be prepared for everything, dear friend? But what did you do yesterday after you left me?"

"I went to Tortoni's, where, as I expected, I found Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud. I own I was seeking them."

"Why, when all was arranged?"

"Listen, count; the affair is serious and unavoidable."

"Did you doubt it!"

"No; the offence was public, and every one is already talking of it."

"Well?"

"Well, I hoped to get an exchange of arms, -- to substitute the sword for the pistol; the pistol is blind."

"Have you succeeded?" asked Monte Cristo quickly, with an imperceptible gleam of hope.

"No; for your skill with the sword is so well known."

"Ah? -- who has betrayed me?"

"The skilful swordsman whom you have conquered."

"And you failed?"

"They positively refused."

"Morrel," said the count, "have you ever seen me fire a pistol?"

"Never."

"Well, we have time; look." Monte Cristo took the pistols he held in his hand when Mercedes entered, and fixing an ace of clubs against the iron plate, with four shots he successively shot off the four sides of the club. At each shot Morrel turned pale. He examined the bullets with which Monte Cristo performed this dexterous feat, and saw that they were no larger than buckshot. "It is astonishing," said he. "Look, Emmanuel." Then turning towards Monte Cristo, "Count," said he, "in the name of all that is dear to you, I entreat you not to kill Albert! -- the unhappy youth has a mother."

"You are right," said Monte Cristo; "and I have none." These words were uttered in a tone which made Morrel shudder. "You are the offended party, count."

"Doubtless; what does that imply?"

"That you will fire first."

"I fire first?"

"Oh, I obtained, or rather claimed that; we had conceded enough for them to yield us that."

"And at what distance?"

"Twenty paces." A smile of terrible import passed over the count's lips. "Morrel," said he, "do not forget what you have just seen."

"The only chance for Albert's safety, then, will arise from your emotion."

"I suffer from emotion?" said Monte Cristo.

"Or from your generosity, my friend; to so good a marksman as you are, I may say what would appear absurd to another."

"What is that?"

"Break his arm -- wound him -- but do not kill him."

"I will tell you, Morrel," said the count, "that I do not need entreating to spare the life of M. de Morcerf; he shall be so well spared, that he will return quietly with his two friends, while I" --

"And you?"

"That will be another thing; I shall be brought home."

"No, no," cried Maximilian, quite unable to restrain his feelings.

"As I told you, my dear Morrel, M. de Morcerf will kill me." Morrel looked at him in utter amazement. "But what has happened, then, since last evening, count?"

"The same thing that happened to Brutus the night before the battle of Philippi; I have seen a ghost."

"And that ghost" --

"Told me, Morrel, that I had lived long enough." Maximilian and Emmanuel looked at each other. Monte Cristo drew out his watch. "Let us go," said he; "it is five minutes past seven, and the appointment was for eight o'clock." A carriage was in readiness at the door. Monte Cristo stepped into it with his two friends. He had stopped a moment in the passage to listen at a door, and Maximilian and Emmanuel, who had considerately passed forward a few steps, thought they heard him answer by a sigh to a sob from within. As the clock struck eight they drove up to the place of meeting. "We are first," said Morrel, looking out of the window. "Excuse me, sir," said Baptistin, who had followed his master with indescribable terror, "but I think I see a carriage down there under the trees."

Monte Cristo sprang lightly from the carriage, and offered his hand to assist Emmanuel and Maximilian. The latter retained the count's hand between his. "I like," said he, "to feel a hand like this, when its owner relies on the goodness of his cause."

"It seems to me," said Emmanuel, "that I see two young men down there, who are evidently, waiting." Monte Cristo drew Morrel a step or two behind his brother-in-law. "Maximilian," said he, "are your affections disengaged?" Morrel looked at Monte Cristo with astonishment. "I do not seek your confidence, my dear friend. I only ask you a simple question; answer it; -- that is all I require."

"I love a young girl, count."

"Do you love her much?"

"More than my life."

"Another hope defeated!" said the count. Then, with a sigh, "Poor Haidee!" murmured he.

"To tell the truth, count, if I knew less of you, I should think that you were less brave than you are."

"Because I sigh when thinking of some one I am leaving? Come, Morrel, it is not like a soldier to be so bad a judge of courage. Do I regret life? What is it to me, who have passed twenty years between life and death? Moreover, do not alarm yourself, Morrel; this weakness, if it is such, is betrayed to you alone. I know the world is a drawing-room, from which we must retire politely and honestly; that is, with a bow, and our debts of honor paid."

"That is to the purpose. Have you brought your arms?"

"I? -- what for? I hope these gentlemen have theirs."

"I will inquire," said Morrel.

"Do; but make no treaty -- you understand me?"

"You need not fear." Morrel advanced towards Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud, who, seeing his intention, came to meet him. The three young men bowed to each other courteously, if not affably.

"Excuse me, gentlemen," said Morrel, "but I do not see M. de Morcerf."

"He sent us word this morning," replied Chateau-Renaud, "that he would meet us on the ground."

"Ah," said Morrel. Beauchamp pulled out his watch. "It is only five minutes past eight," said he to Morrel; "there is not much time lost yet."

"Oh, I made no allusion of that kind," replied Morrel.

"There is a carriage coming," said Chateau-Renaud. It advanced rapidly along one of the avenues leading towards the open space where they were assembled. "You are doubtless provided with pistols, gentlemen? M. de Monte Cristo yields his right of using his."

"We had anticipated this kindness on the part of the count," said Beauchamp, "and I have brought some weapons which I bought eight or ten days since, thinking to want them on a similar occasion. They are quite new, and have not yet been used. Will you examine them."

"Oh, M. Beauchamp, if you assure me that M. de Morcerf does not know these pistols, you may readily believe that your word will be quite sufficient."

"Gentlemen," said Chateau-Renaud, "it is not Morcerf coming in that carriage; -- faith, it is Franz and Debray!" The two young men he announced were indeed approaching. "What chance brings you here, gentlemen?" said Chateau-Renaud, shaking hands with each of them. "Because," said Debray, "Albert sent this morning to request us to come." Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud exchanged looks of astonishment. "I think I understand his reason," said Morrel.

"What is it?"

"Yesterday afternoon I received a letter from M. de Morcerf, begging me to attend the opera."

"And I," said Debray.

"And I also," said Franz.

"And we, too," added Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud.

"Having wished you all to witness the challenge, he now wishes you to be present at the combat."

"Exactly so," said the young men; "you have probably guessed right."

"But, after all these arrangements, he does not come himself," said Chateau-Renaud. "Albert is ten minutes after time."

"There he comes," said Beauchamp, "on horseback, at full gallop, followed by a servant."

"How imprudent," said Chateau-Renaud, "to come on horseback to fight a duel with pistols, after all the instructions I had given him."

"And besides," said Beauchamp, "with a collar above his cravat, an open coat and white waistcoat! Why has he not painted a spot upon his heart? -- it would have been more simple." Meanwhile Albert had arrived within ten paces of the group formed by the five young men. He jumped from his horse, threw the bridle on his servant's arms, and joined them. He was pale, and his eyes were red and swollen; it was evident that he had not slept. A shade of melancholy gravity overspread his countenance, which was not natural to him. "I thank you, gentlemen," said he, "for having complied with my request; I feel extremely grateful for this mark of friendship." Morrel had stepped back as Morcerf approached, and remained at a short distance. "And to you also, M. Morrel, my thanks are due. Come, there cannot be too many."

"Sir," said Maximilian, "you are not perhaps aware that I am M. de Monte Cristo's friend?"

"I was not sure, but I thought it might be so. So much the better; the more honorable men there are here the better I shall be satisfied."

"M. Morrel," said Chateau-Renaud, "will you apprise the Count of Monte Cristo that M. de Morcerf is arrived, and we are at his disposal?" Morrel was preparing to fulfil his commission. Beauchamp had meanwhile drawn the box of pistols from the carriage. "Stop, gentlemen," said Albert; "I have two words to say to the Count of Monte Cristo."

"In private?" asked Morrel.

"No, sir; before all who are here."

Albert's witnesses looked at each other. Franz and Debray exchanged some words in a whisper, and Morrel, rejoiced at this unexpected incident, went to fetch the count, who was walking in a retired path with Emmanuel. "What does he want with me?" said Monte Cristo.

"I do not know, but he wishes to speak to you."

"Ah?" said Monte Cristo, "I trust he is not going to tempt me by some fresh insult!"

"I do not think that such is his intention," said Morrel.

The count advanced, accompanied by Maximilian and Emmanuel. His calm and serene look formed a singular contrast to Albert's grief-stricken face, who approached also, followed by the other four young men. When at three paces distant from each other, Albert and the count stopped.

"Approach, gentlemen," said Albert; "I wish you not to lose one word of what I am about to have the honor of saying to the Count of Monte Cristo, for it must be repeated by you to all who will listen to it, strange as it may appear to you."

"Proceed, sir," said the count.

"Sir," said Albert, at first with a tremulous voice, but which gradually became firmer, "I reproached you with exposing the conduct of M. de Morcerf in Epirus, for guilty as I knew he was, I thought you had no right to punish him; but I have since learned that you had that right. It is not Fernand Mondego's treachery towards Ali Pasha which induces me so readily to excuse you, but the treachery of the fisherman Fernand towards you, and the almost unheard-of miseries which were its consequences; and I say, and proclaim it publicly, that you were justified in revenging yourself on my father, and I, his son, thank you for not using greater severity."

Had a thunderbolt fallen in the midst of the spectators of this unexpected scene, it would not have surprised them more than did Albert's declaration. As for Monte Cristo, his eyes slowly rose towards heaven with an expression of infinite gratitude. He could not understand how Albert's fiery nature, of which he had seen so much among the Roman bandits, had suddenly stooped to this humiliation. He recognized the influence of Mercedes, and saw why her noble heart had not opposed the sacrifice she knew beforehand would be useless. "Now, sir," said Albert, "if you think my apology sufficient, pray give me your hand. Next to the merit of infallibility which you appear to possess, I rank that of candidly acknowledging a fault. But this confession concerns me only. I acted well as a man, but you have acted better than man. An angel alone could have saved one of us from death -- that angel came from heaven, if not to make us friends (which, alas, fatality renders impossible), at least to make us esteem each other."

Monte Cristo, with moistened eye, heaving breast, and lips half open, extended to Albert a hand which the latter pressed with a sentiment resembling respectful fear. "Gentlemen," said he, "M. de Monte Cristo receives my apology. I had acted hastily towards him. Hasty actions are generally bad ones. Now my fault is repaired. I hope the world will not call me cowardly for acting as my conscience dictated. But if any one should entertain a false opinion of me," added he, drawing himself up as if he would challenge both friends and enemies, "I shall endeavor to correct his mistake."

"What happened during the night?" asked Beauchamp of Chateau-Renaud; "we appear to make a very sorry figure here."

"In truth, what Albert has just done is either very despicable or very noble," replied the baron.

"What can it mean?" said Debray to Franz. "The Count of Monte Cristo acts dishonorably to M. de Morcerf, and is justified by his son! Had I ten Yaninas in my family, I should only consider myself the more bound to fight ten times." As for Monte Cristo, his head was bent down, his arms were powerless. Bowing under the weight of twenty-four years' reminiscences, he thought not of Albert, of Beauchamp, of Chateau-Renaud, or of any of that group; but he thought of that courageous woman who had come to plead for her son's life, to whom he had offered his, and who had now saved it by the revelation of a dreadful family secret, capable of destroying forever in that young man's heart every feeling of filial piety.

"Providence still," murmured he; "now only am I fully convinced of being the emissary of God!"



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第九十章 决斗   美塞苔丝离开基督山先生以后,一种凄凉的阴影笼罩了一切。在他的身体和在他的内心,一切的思想全都停滞了,他那强有力的头脑和他的身体都已在极端的疲倦以后隐入了微睡状态。“什么!”当灯油和蜡烛都将燃烧的时候,仆人们在外厅里等得不耐烦了,他对他自己说,——“什么!这座我准备了这么久,那小心和辛苦地建立起来的大厦,竟这样被手指一点,说一句话,一口气,就毁于一旦吗?呃,什么!这个身躯,这个我曾为它费了那么多心机,这样引以自豪,在伊夫堡的黑牢里一文不值而现在我已经把它造成这样伟大的身躯,明天就要变成一堆泥土了吗?唉!我所惋惜的不是肉体的死亡。生命的毁灭使一切都可得到安息,这不正是每一个不幸的人所祈求的吗?肉体的安息不是我所长久盼望的,当法利亚在我的黑牢里出现的时候,我不是也想用痛苦的绝食方法来达到那种目的吗?死只是向安息跨进一步,那对我有什么意义呢?不,生命的终结并不可怕,而是我这样辛辛苦苦长年累月设计出来的计划就这样毁了。我原以为上帝是赞成这些计划的,现在看来实际上他是反对的了!上帝不同意这些计划完成。这个负担,这个几乎象一个世界一样沉重的负担,我曾肩负了,并且以为能负到终点,但实际上它是太沉重了,使我不得不在半路上把它放了下来。噢!十四年的绝望和十年的希望把我造成了一个上帝的信徒,难道我现在又要再成为听凭命运摆布的人?而这一切——这一切都只因为那颗我自以为已经死掉的心其实只是麻木而已,因为它已醒过来又开始跳动,因为一个女人的声音在我的胸膛里跳动所激起的痛苦使我屈从了!可是,”伯爵继续说,他对于美塞苔丝所接受的明天他将为她而忍受那场残酷决斗的恶运感到苦恼,——“可是,一个心地如此高贵的女人,是不可能这样自私地在我身强力壮的时候就让我这样死的呀,母爱,或有母性的疯狂决不会使她走到这一地步!有些美德在过分夸大以后便变成了罪恶。不,她一定已经想好了某种动人的场面,她会插身到我们中间来阻止我们的决斗,而在这时看来是非常崇高的举动,决斗场上便会变得荒诞可笑。”想这一切时,自尊的红晕浮上了伯爵的脸。“荒诞可笑,”他又说,“而那种耻笑将落到我的身上。我将被人耻笑!不,我还是死了的好!”   伯爵以为他在答应美塞苔丝饶恕她儿子的时候已经判了自己的死刑,而这种厄运被他自己夸大地那么可怕!这样的自怨自艾终于使伯爵大声喊叫起来:“蠢!蠢!蠢!竟慷慨到把自己的身体作为那个青年打靶的目标。他决不会相信我的死只是一种自杀;可是,为了我的荣誉,这当然不是虚荣,而是一种正当的自尊心,我必须让全世界知道,我是自愿放弃了那只已经高举起来准备反击的手,用那只本来准备反击旁人的强有力的手来打击我自己。这是必须的,这是应该的!”   他抓起一支笔,从书桌的一只秘密抽屉里抽出一张纸来,现在他又附加了很多东西,清清楚楚地解释他死的原因。“噢,我的上帝!”他抬头向天说,“我这样做,是为了我的光荣,也为了您的光荣。十年来,我一向把自己看作复仇的天使。而寻些坏蛋,象马尔塞夫、腾格拉尔、维尔福这种人,不要让他们以为他们的敌人已没有复仇的机会。相反,要让他们知道,他们受罚是上帝的意思,我现在的决定只是延期执行而已。他们虽然在这个世界里逃避了惩罚,但惩罚正在另一个世界里等待他们,这只是时间早晚的问题!”   当他正在被这些伤心可怕的幻景煎熬的时候,晨曦染白了窗上的玻璃,照亮了他手下的那张淡蓝色的纸。突然,一种轻微的声音传到他耳朵里,听来象是一声窒息的叹息声。他转过头来离合“相禅而无穷”。以“中庸”为道的准则,重视“观”对,向四周环视,看不见人。但那种声音又清晰地传来,使他确信这不是自己的幻觉。他站起身来,静悄悄地打开客厅的门,看见海黛坐在一把椅子上,两手垂下,她那美丽的头无力地向后仰着。她本来是站在门口,准备在伯爵出来的时候见他一面,但因为守等了这么长时间,也那虚弱的身体再也支持不住了,就倒在椅子上睡着了,开门的响声并没有把她惊醒,基督山带着一种充满爱怜的目光凝视她。“她记得她有一个儿子,”他说,“而我却忘记了我有一个女儿。”   于是,他伤心地摇摇头,“可怜的海黛!”他说,”她想见我,想和我说话,她提心某种事情要发生,已经猜到了明天某种事情要发生。噢!我不能就这样和她告别,我不能不把她托给一个人就这样死掉。”他又回到他的座位上,接下去写道:   “我把两千万遗赠给我的旧东家马赛船商比埃尔•莫雷尔的儿子驻阿尔及利亚骑兵队长马西米兰•莫雷尔,他可以将其中的一部分转赠给他的妹妹尤莉和妹夫艾曼纽,如果他不认为这种财产的增加会减少他们的快乐的话。这两千万财产藏在我基督山的岩窟里,伯都西奥知道那个岩窟的秘密。如果他还没有心上人的话,他可以和亚尼纳总督阿里的女儿海黛结婚,这样,他就实现了我最后的希望了。海黛是我用一个父亲的爱来抚养她的,而她也象一个女儿一样的爱我。这份遗书已写明海黛继承我其余的财产,——包括我在英国、奥地利与荷兰的土地和资金,以及我各处大夏别墅里的家具;这笔财产,除了那两千万和赠给我仆人的遗产以外,依旧还值六千万。”   正当他写完最后一行的时候,他身后的一声尖叫把他吓了一跳,笔吓得松手掉了下去。“海黛,”他说,“你都看到了吗?”   原来海黛早已被照到脸上的曙光唤醒,起身走到伯爵身后,但伯爵并没有听到地毯上那轻微的脚步声。“噢,我的大人,”她说,“你为什么要在这个时候写这种东西呢?你为什么要把你的财产全部遗赠给我呢?难道你要离开我了吗?”   “我要去旅行一次,好孩子,”基督山带着一种忧郁、充满无限温情地神色说,“如果我遭到任何的不幸——”伯爵停下来。   “什么?”那青年女郎用一种庄严的语气问,伯爵以前从未见过她用这种口气,这使他吃了一惊。   “嗯,假如我遇到了任何的不幸,”基督山答道,“我希望我的女儿幸福。”   海黛苦笑了一下,摇摇头。“你想到死了吗,大人?”她说。   “那么,如果你死了,”她说,“把你的财产遗赠给别人吧。”   他把这份遗嘱撕成四片,抛到房子中央。然后,接着精疲力尽了,跌倒在地板上,但这一次不是睡了过去,而是昏了过去。伯爵俯下身去,把她抱起来;望着那个纯净而苍白的面孔,那一双可爱的闭拢的眼睛,那个窈窕的、一动不动的、外表上似乎毫无生气的身体,他忽然有了一个念头;或许她对他的爱并不是一个女儿对一个父亲的爱。   “唉!”他万分沮丧地喃喃地说,“那末,我本来也许可以得到的。”于是他把海黛抱到她的房间里,吩咐她的待女照顾她,再回到他的书房里;这一次他立刻把门关上,然后把那撕毁的遗嘱重新抄写一遍。当他快要抄完的时候,他听到前院里驶进一辆马车。基督山走到窗口,看见马西米兰和艾曼纽走下车来。“好!”他说,“时间到了。”于是他用三颗火漆封住他的遗嘱。过了一会儿了,他听到客厅里有声音了,就走过去亲自打开门。   莫雷尔已等在客厅里了,他比约定的时间早来了二十分钟。“我或许来得太早了,伯爵,”他说,“但我坦率地承认,我整夜未眠,我家里的人也都和我一样。我要看到您精力充沛,才能放下心。”   基督山无法不被感动;但他并不伸手给那青年,却是去拥抱他。“莫雷尔,”他说,“今天是一个快乐的日子,能得到象你这样一个人真挚的爱。早安,艾曼纽,那末你们和我一起去吗,马西米兰?”   “你还怀疑吗?”那青年队长说。   “但假如是我错了呢?”   “在昨天那场挑衅中,我始终注视着你,昨天晚上我整夜地回想你那种坚定的表情,于是我对自己说,正义一定是在你这边的,不然,你是不会那样镇静。”   “但是,莫雷尔,阿尔贝不是你的朋友吗?”   “我们只是相识而已,伯爵。”   “你不是初次见到我的那一天见到他的吗?”   “是的,不错,要不是你提醒我,我已记不得了。”   “谢谢你,莫雷尔。”然后按了一下门铃,“喂,”他对进来的阿里说,“把这个拿去送给我的律师。这是我的遗嘱,莫雷尔。我死了以后,打开看。”   “什么!”莫雷尔说,“你死?”   “是的,我不是应该先准备好吗?亲爱的朋友?你昨天离开我以后又去做些什么呢?”   “我到托多尼俱乐部去,那儿,正如我所预料那样,我找到了波尚和夏多•勒诺。我向你坦白承认我是去找他们的。”   “为什么,不是一切都安排好了吗?”   “听我说,伯爵,这件事很严重,而且无法避免的。”   “你还怀疑什么呢?”   “不,那次挑战是在大庭广众这下进行的,现在每一个人都已经在谈论这件事了。”   “怎么样?”   “嗯,我希望换一种武器,用长剑代替手熗,手熗是不长眼睛的。”   “他们同意了吗?”基督山急切地问,他的心里怀着一种令人无法觉察的希望之光。   “没有,因为你的剑术是太好了。”   “啊!是谁出卖了我?”
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-24 19:32重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 52楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 88
The Insult.

At the banker's door Beauchamp stopped Morcerf. "Listen," said he; "just now I told you it was of M. de Monte Cristo you must demand an explanation."

"Yes; and we are going to his house."

"Reflect, Morcerf, one moment before you go."

"On what shall I reflect?"

"On the importance of the step you are taking."

"Is it more serious than going to M. Danglars?"

"Yes; M. Danglars is a money-lover, and those who love money, you know, think too much of what they risk to be easily induced to fight a duel. The other is, on the contrary, to all appearance a true nobleman; but do you not fear to find him a bully?"

"I only fear one thing; namely, to find a man who will not fight."

"Do not be alarmed," said Beauchamp; "he will meet you. My only fear is that he will be too strong for you."

"My friend," said Morcerf, with a sweet smile, "that is what I wish. The happiest thing that could occur to me, would be to die in my father's stead; that would save us all."

"Your mother would die of grief."

"My poor mother!" said Albert, passing his hand across his eyes, "I know she would; but better so than die of shame."

"Are you quite decided, Albert?"

"Yes; let us go."

"But do you think we shall find the count at home?"

"He intended returning some hours after me, and doubtless he is now at home." They ordered the driver to take them to No. 30 Champs-Elysees. Beauchamp wished to go in alone, but Albert observed that as this was an unusual circumstance he might be allowed to deviate from the usual etiquette in affairs of honor. The cause which the young man espoused was one so sacred that Beauchamp had only to comply with all his wishes; he yielded and contented himself with following Morcerf. Albert sprang from the porter's lodge to the steps. He was received by Baptistin. The count had, indeed, just arrived, but he was in his bath, and had forbidden that any one should be admitted. "But after his bath?" asked Morcerf.

"My master will go to dinner."

"And after dinner?"

"He will sleep an hour."

"Then?"

"He is going to the opera."

"Are you sure of it?" asked Albert.

"Quite, sir; my master has ordered his horses at eight o'clock precisely."

"Very good," replied Albert; "that is all I wished to know." Then, turning towards Beauchamp, "If you have anything to attend to, Beauchamp, do it directly; if you have any appointment for this evening, defer it till tomorrow. I depend on you to accompany me to the opera; and if you can, bring Chateau-Renaud with you."

Beauchamp availed himself of Albert's permission, and left him, promising to call for him at a quarter before eight. On his return home, Albert expressed his wish to Franz Debray, and Morrel, to see them at the opera that evening. Then he went to see his mother, who since the events of the day before had refused to see any one, and had kept her room. He found her in bed, overwhelmed with grief at this public humiliation. The sight of Albert produced the effect which might naturally be expected on Mercedes; she pressed her son's hand and sobbed aloud, but her tears relieved her. Albert stood one moment speechless by the side of his mother's bed. It was evident from his pale face and knit brows that his resolution to revenge himself was growing weaker. "My dear mother," said he, "do you know if M. de Morcerf has any enemy?" Mercedes started; she noticed that the young man did not say "my father." "My son," she said, "persons in the count's situation have many secret enemies. Those who are known are not the most dangerous."

"I know it, and appeal to your penetration. You are of so superior a mind, nothing escapes you."

"Why do you say so?"

"Because, for instance, you noticed on the evening of the ball we gave, that M. de Monte Cristo would eat nothing in our house." Mercedes raised herself on her feverish arm. "M. de Monte Cristo!" she exclaimed; "and how is he connected with the question you asked me?"

"You know, mother, M. de Monte Cristo is almost an Oriental, and it is customary with the Orientals to secure full liberty for revenge by not eating or drinking in the houses of their enemies."

"Do you say M. de Monte Cristo is our enemy?" replied Mercedes, becoming paler than the sheet which covered her. "Who told you so? Why, you are mad, Albert! M. de Monte Cristo has only shown us kindness. M. de Monte Cristo saved your life; you yourself presented him to us. Oh, I entreat you, my son, if you had entertained such an idea, dispel it; and my counsel to you -- nay, my prayer -- is to retain his friendship."

"Mother," replied the young man, "you have especial reasons for telling me to conciliate that man."

"I?" said Mercedes, blushing as rapidly as she had turned pale, and again becoming paler than ever.

"Yes, doubtless; and is it not that he may never do us any harm?" Mercedes shuddered, and, fixing on her son a scrutinizing gaze, "You speak strangely," said she to Albert, "and you appear to have some singular prejudices. What has the count done? Three days since you were with him in Normandy; only three days since we looked on him as our best friend."

An ironical smile passed over Albert's lips. Mercedes saw it and with the double instinct of woman and mother guessed all; but as she was prudent and strong-minded she concealed both her sorrows and her fears. Albert was silent; an instant after, the countess resumed: "You came to inquire after my health; I will candidly acknowledge that I am not well. You should install yourself here, and cheer my solitude. I do not wish to be left alone."

"Mother," said the young man, "you know how gladly I would obey your wish, but an urgent and important affair obliges me to leave you for the whole evening."

"Well," replied Mercedes, sighing, "go, Albert; I will not make you a slave to your filial piety." Albert pretended he did not hear, bowed to his mother, and quitted her. Scarcely had he shut her door, when Mercedes called a confidential servant, and ordered him to follow Albert wherever he should go that evening, and to come and tell her immediately what he observed. Then she rang for her lady's maid, and, weak as she was, she dressed, in order to be ready for whatever might happen. The footman's mission was an easy one. Albert went to his room, and dressed with unusual care. At ten minutes to eight Beauchamp arrived; he had seen Chateau-Renaud, who had promised to be in the orchestra before the curtain was raised. Both got into Albert's coupe; and, as the young man had no reason to conceal where he was going, he called aloud, "To the opera." In his impatience he arrived before the beginning of the performance.

Chateau-Renaud was at his post; apprised by Beauchamp of the circumstances, he required no explanation from Albert. The conduct of the son in seeking to avenge his father was so natural that Chateau-Renaud did not seek to dissuade him, and was content with renewing his assurances of devotion. Debray was not yet come, but Albert knew that he seldom lost a scene at the opera. Albert wandered about the theatre until the curtain was drawn up. He hoped to meet with M. de Monte Cristo either in the lobby or on the stairs. The bell summoned him to his seat, and he entered the orchestra with Chateau-Renaud and Beauchamp. But his eyes scarcely quitted the box between the columns, which remained obstinately closed during the whole of the first act. At last, as Albert was looking at his watch for about the hundredth time, at the beginning of the second act the door opened, and Monte Cristo entered, dressed in black, and, leaning over the front of the box, looked around the pit. Morrel followed him, and looked also for his sister and brother in-law; he soon discovered them in another box, and kissed his hand to them.

The count, in his survey of the pit, encountered a pale face and threatening eyes, which evidently sought to gain his attention. He recognized Albert, but thought it better not to notice him, as he looked so angry and discomposed. Without communicating his thoughts to his companion, he sat down, drew out his opera-glass, and looked another way. Although apparently not noticing Albert, he did not, however, lose sight of him, and when the curtain fell at the end of the second act, he saw him leave the orchestra with his two friends. Then his head was seen passing at the back of the boxes, and the count knew that the approaching storm was intended to fall on him. He was at the moment conversing cheerfully with Morrel, but he was well prepared for what might happen. The door opened, and Monte Cristo, turning round, saw Albert, pale and trembling, followed by Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud.

"Well," cried he, with that benevolent politeness which distinguished his salutation from the common civilities of the world, "my cavalier has attained his object. Good-evening, M. de Morcerf." The countenance of this man, who possessed such extraordinary control over his feelings, expressed the most perfect cordiality. Morrel only then recollected the letter he had received from the viscount, in which, without assigning any reason, he begged him to go to the opera, but he understood that something terrible was brooding.

"We are not come here, sir, to exchange hypocritical expressions of politeness, or false professions of friendship," said Albert, "but to demand an explanation." The young man's trembling voice was scarcely audible. "An explanation at the opera?" said the count, with that calm tone and penetrating eye which characterize the man who knows his cause is good. "Little acquainted as I am with the habits of Parisians, I should not have thought this the place for such a demand."

"Still, if people will shut themselves up," said Albert, "and cannot be seen because they are bathing, dining, or asleep, we must avail ourselves of the opportunity whenever they are to be seen."

"I am not difficult of access, sir; for yesterday, if my memory does not deceive me, you were at my house."

"Yesterday I was at your house, sir," said the young man; "because then I knew not who you were." In pronouncing these words Albert had raised his voice so as to be heard by those in the adjoining boxes and in the lobby. Thus the attention of many was attracted by this altercation. "Where are you come from, sir? You do not appear to be in the possession of your senses."

"Provided I understand your perfidy, sir, and succeed in making you understand that I will be revenged, I shall be reasonable enough," said Albert furiously.

"I do not understand you, sir," replied Monte Cristo; "and if I did, your tone is too high. I am at home here, and I alone have a right to raise my voice above another's. Leave the box, sir!" Monte Cristo pointed towards the door with the most commanding dignity. "Ah, I shall know how to make you leave your home!" replied Albert, clasping in his convulsed grasp the glove, which Monte Cristo did not lose sight of.

"Well, well," said Monte Cristo quietly, "I see you wish to quarrel with me; but I would give you one piece of advice, which you will do well to keep in mind. It is in poor taste to make a display of a challenge. Display is not becoming to every one, M. de Morcerf."

At this name a murmur of astonishment passed around the group of spectators of this scene. They had talked of no one but Morcerf the whole day. Albert understood the allusion in a moment, and was about to throw his glove at the count, when Morrel seized his hand, while Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud, fearing the scene would surpass the limits of a challenge, held him back. But Monte Cristo, without rising, and leaning forward in his chair, merely stretched out his arm and, taking the damp, crushed glove from the clinched hand of the young man, "Sir," said he in a solemn tone, "I consider your glove thrown, and will return it to you wrapped around a bullet. Now leave me or I will summon my servants to throw you out at the door."

Wild, almost unconscious, and with eyes inflamed, Albert stepped back, and Morrel closed the door. Monte Cristo took up his glass again as if nothing had happened; his face was like marble, and his heart was like bronze. Morrel whispered, "What have you done to him?"

"I? Nothing -- at least personally," said Monte Cristo.

"But there must be some cause for this strange scene."

"The Count of Morcerf's adventure exasperates the young man."

"Have you anything to do with it?"

"It was through Haidee that the Chamber was informed of his father's treason."

"Indeed?" said Morrel. "I had been told, but would not credit it, that the Grecian slave I have seen with you here in this very box was the daughter of Ali Pasha."

"It is true, nevertheless."

"Then," said Morrel, "I understand it all, and this scene was premeditated."

"How so?"

"Yes. Albert wrote to request me to come to the opera, doubtless that I might be a witness to the insult he meant to offer you."

"Probably," said Monte Cristo with his imperturbable tranquillity.

"But what shall you do with him?"

"With whom?"

"With Albert."

"What shall I do with Albert? As certainly, Maximilian, as I now press your hand, I shall kill him before ten o'clock to-morrow morning." Morrel, in his turn, took Monte Cristo's hand in both of his, and he shuddered to feel how cold and steady it was.

"Ah, Count," said he, "his father loves him so much!"

"Do not speak to me of that," said Monte Cristo, with the first movement of anger he had betrayed; "I will make him suffer." Morrel, amazed, let fall Monte Cristo's hand. "Count, count!" said he.

"Dear Maximilian," interrupted the count, "listen how adorably Duprez is singing that line, --

`O Mathilde! idole de mon ame!'

"I was the first to discover Duprez at Naples, and the first to applaud him. Bravo, bravo!" Morrel saw it was useless to say more, and refrained. The curtain, which had risen at the close of the scene with Albert, again fell, and a rap was heard at the door.

"Come in," said Monte Cristo with a voice that betrayed not the least emotion; and immediately Beauchamp appeared. "Good-evening, M. Beauchamp," said Monte Cristo, as if this was the first time he had seen the journalist that evening; "be seated."

Beauchamp bowed, and, sitting down, "Sir," said he, "I just now accompanied M. de Morcerf, as you saw."

"And that means," replied Monte Cristo, laughing, "that you had, probably, just dined together. I am happy to see, M. Beauchamp, that you are more sober than he was."

"Sir," said M. Beauchamp, "Albert was wrong, I acknowledge, to betray so much anger, and I come, on my own account, to apologize for him. And having done so, entirely on my own account, be it understood, I would add that I believe you too gentlemanly to refuse giving him some explanation concerning your connection with Yanina. Then I will add two words about the young Greek girl." Monte Cristo motioned him to be silent. "Come," said he, laughing, "there are all my hopes about to be destroyed."

"How so?" asked Beauchamp.

"Doubtless you wish to make me appear a very eccentric character. I am, in your opinion, a Lara, a Manfred, a Lord Ruthven; then, just as I am arriving at the climax, you defeat your own end, and seek to make an ordinary man of me. You bring me down to your own level, and demand explanations! Indeed, M. Beauchamp, it is quite laughable."

"Yet," replied Beauchamp haughtily, "there are occasions when probity commands" --

"M. Beauchamp," interposed this strange man, "the Count of Monte Cristo bows to none but the Count of Monte Cristo himself. Say no more, I entreat you. I do what I please, M. Beauchamp, and it is always well done."

"Sir," replied the young man, "honest men are not to be paid with such coin. I require honorable guaranties."

"I am, sir, a living guaranty," replied Monte Cristo, motionless, but with a threatening look; "we have both blood in our veins which we wish to shed -- that is our mutual guaranty. Tell the viscount so, and that to-morrow, before ten o'clock, I shall see what color his is."

"Then I have only to make arrangements for the duel," said Beauchamp.

"It is quite immaterial to me," said Monte Cristo, "and it was very unnecessary to disturb me at the opera for such a trifle. In France people fight with the sword or pistol, in the colonies with the carbine, in Arabia with the dagger. Tell your client that, although I am the insulted party, in order to carry out my eccentricity, I leave him the choice of arms, and will accept without discussion, without dispute, anything, even combat by drawing lots, which is always stupid, but with me different from other people, as I am sure to gain."

"Sure to gain!" repeated Beauchamp, looking with amazement at the count.

"Certainly," said Monte Cristo, slightly shrugging his shoulders; "otherwise I would not fight with M. de Morcerf. I shall kill him -- I cannot help it. Only by a single line this evening at my house let me know the arms and the hour; I do not like to be kept waiting."

"Pistols, then, at eight o'clock, in the Bois de Vincennes," said Beauchamp, quite disconcerted, not knowing if he was dealing with an arrogant braggadocio or a supernatural being.

"Very well, sir," said Monte Cristo. "Now all that is settled, do let me see the performance, and tell your friend Albert not to come any more this evening; he will hurt himself with all his ill-chosen barbarisms: let him go home and go to sleep." Beauchamp left the box, perfectly amazed. "Now," said Monte Cristo, turning towards Morrel, "I may depend upon you, may I not?"

"Certainly," said Morrel, "I am at your service, count; still" --

"What?"

"It is desirable I should know the real cause."

"That is to say, you would rather not?"

"No."

"The young man himself is acting blindfolded, and knows not the true cause, which is known only to God and to me; but I give you my word, Morrel, that God, who does know it, will be on our side."

"Enough," said Morrel; "who is your second witness?"

"I know no one in Paris, Morrel, on whom I could confer that honor besides you and your brother Emmanuel. Do you think Emmanuel would oblige me?"

"I will answer for him, count."

"Well? that is all I require. To-morrow morning, at seven o'clock, you will be with me, will you not?"

"We will."

"Hush, the curtain is rising. Listen! I never lose a note of this opera if I can avoid it; the music of William Tell is so sweet."



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第八十八章 侮辱   在那位银行家的门口,波尚让马尔塞夫停一下。“听着,”他说,“刚才我已对你说过,你必须要求基督山先生解释清楚。”   “总的,我们现在就去找他。”   “等一等,马尔塞夫,在见他以前,你必须先考虑考虑。”   “考虑什么?”   “考虑这么做的严重性。”   “这比到腾格拉尔先生那儿去更严重吗?”   “是的,腾格拉尔先生是一个爱钱的人,而那些爱钱的人,你知道,考虑到危险太大是不轻易与一人决斗的。而这一位却相反,他是一位绅士。你难道不怕他接受你的挑战,与你决斗吗?”   “我只怕一件事,那就是,怕遇不到一个肯与我决斗的人。”   “噢,你放心,”波尚说,“他肯定决斗的。我只怕他太厉害了,你敌不过他。”   “我的朋友,”马尔塞夫微笑着说,“为我的父亲而死在决斗场是我所希望的。那样,我们就都得救了。”   “你的母亲会伤心死的。”   “我可怜的母亲!”阿尔贝揉了揉眼睛,“我知道她会的,但这样总比羞死好。”   “你下定决心了吗,阿尔贝?”   “是的。”   “我们能在家里找到他吗?”   “他说比我晚几个钟头回来的,他现在应该是在家了。”   他们登上马车向香榭丽舍大道三十号驶去。波尚想一个人进去,但阿尔贝说,这次的情况与平时不一样,他不必严格遵守决斗的规则。年轻人完全处于一种神圣的动机,波尚只能顺从他的心意,他同意和马尔塞夫一同进去。阿尔贝从大门口跑到台阶上。巴浦斯汀在门口接着他。伯爵刚回家,现在正在洗澡,不让任何人进去。   “洗完澡干什么?”马尔塞夫问道。   “主人要去吃饭。”   “吃完饭呢?”   “他要睡一个钟头。”   “然后呢?”   “他要到歌剧院去。”   “你能确定吗?”阿尔贝问。   “十分确定,伯爵曾吩咐八点正为他准备好马。”   “好极了,”阿尔贝回答,“我就想知道这些情况。”   然后,他转身对波尚说,“要是您有什么事情要去办理,波尚,赶快就去办它。要是你今天晚上有约会,请把它改到明天。我要你陪我到剧院去,假如可能的话,把夏多•勒诺也带来。”   波尚在阿尔贝同意以后就离开了他,答应在七点刻的时候去拜访他。回家以后,阿尔贝通知弗兰士、德布雷和莫雷尔,希望今天晚上能在剧院里看见他们。然后他又去见他的母亲。他的母亲自从昨天开始,就不愿见任何人,独自躺在她的卧室里。阿尔贝发现她躺在床上,这次公开的羞辱把她完全压倒了。阿尔贝的出现使她得到了很大的安慰,她紧紧地抓住儿子的手,忍不住抽泣起来;但她的眼泪也不能减少她的痛苦。阿尔贝默默地站在母亲的床边。从那苍白的脸色和紧皱的眉头上,可以看出他复仇的心愿已渐渐消除了。“我亲爱的母亲,”他说,“你知道马尔塞夫先生有什么敌人吗?”   美塞苔丝非常吃惊,她注意到她的儿子并没有说“我的父亲”。“我的儿子,”她说,“象伯爵这样有显赫地位的人总是暗中有许多仇敌的。那些明目张胆的仇敌并不是最危险的。”   “是的,我知道的,所以来请求你的判断。你思维敏捷,什么事都逃不过您的眼睛。”   “你为什么要说那些话?”   “因为,比如说,在我们家举行舞会的那天晚上,你就注意到基督山先生根本没有吃我们家的一点东西。”   美塞苔丝用她那颤抖的手支撑起身体。“基督山先生!”她惊讶地喊道,“他跟这一切有什么关系呢?”   “你知道,妈,基督山先生可说完全是一个东方人,而根据东方人的习惯,不在他们仇敌家里吃一点东西、喝一口水便可以保住他复仇的全部自由。”   “你是说基督山先生是我们的仇敌吗?”美塞苔丝问道,脸色变得比她身上的那张床单更苍白。“谁告诉你的?你疯啦,阿尔贝!基督山先生一直对我们彬彬有礼。基督山先生也救了你的命,是你自己把他推荐给我们的呀。噢,我求求你,我的儿子,假如你有这种想法,赶快抛开它,我告诉你——不,我请求你和他保持你们之间的友谊。”   “妈,”那阿尔贝回答,“你要我向那个人妥协,难道有特殊原因的吗?”   “我?”美塞苔丝说,她的脸上一阵白一阵红。但很快又变得苍白起来。   “是的,一定有的,而那个理由是,”阿尔贝说,——   “是不是——就是怕这个人会伤害我们?”   美塞苔丝打了一个寒颤,用考察的眼光盯住他的儿子。   “你说的话离奇古怪,”她对阿尔贝说,好象怀着某种古怪成见似的。伯爵有什么事使你不高兴呀?三天以前,你还他一同在诺曼底,仅仅三天以前,我们还把他当成是我们最好的朋友。”   阿尔贝的嘴边掠过一个自嘲的微笑,美塞苔丝看见了,她凭着一个女人和一个母亲的双重直觉,她预知了一切,但她是一个审慎和坚强的人,她把她的悲哀和恐惧深深地掩藏起来。阿尔贝默不出声,过了好一会儿,伯爵夫人重新说:“你来问我健康怎么样,我坦白说我很不舒服。你留在这儿陪我一会吧。我不愿意一个人呆在房间里。”   “妈,”那青年说,“你知道我很高兴陪你,但有一件很要紧的重大事情使我不得不离开你一晚上。”   “好吧。”美塞苔丝说道,叹了一口气,“去吧,阿尔贝,我不愿意你成为一个孝顺的奴隶。”   阿尔贝装作没有听到这句话,他向母亲鞠了一躬,就离开了她。   他刚把门关上,美塞苔丝便去召来一个心腹人,吩咐晚上跟着阿尔贝出去,并把他所看到的立刻回来报告她。然后她按铃让她的侍婢进来,支撑起虚弱的身子,把自己梳妆好,准备随时应付可能发生的事情。   那个仆人的差事并不难做。阿尔贝回到他的寝室里,象往常一样仔细地打扮齐整。七点五十分,波尚来了,他已见过夏多•勒诺,夏答应他在开幕以前到达剧院。两人进阿尔贝的双座四轮马车里,阿尔贝没有丝毫隐瞒,便喊道:“到歌剧院去。”他在焦躁不安的情绪中在开幕前到达了剧院。   夏多•勒诺已经到了,波尚已经把全部事情通知过他,他无需阿尔贝向他解释。儿子为父亲复仇的行为是天经地义的事,所以夏多•勒诺并不劝阻他,只是重申了他一定会把他作为永远的朋友。   德布雷还没有来,但阿尔贝知道他很少错过一场戏的。阿尔贝在剧院里到处闲荡,直到幕拉开。他希望在外厅或楼梯上能遇到基督山。铃声召他回座,他与夏多•勒诺和波尚一同走进剧院。但他的眼睛始终没有离开过两根廊柱之间的那个包厢,可是在第一幕演出时候,那个包厢的门始终紧紧地关闭着。最后,当阿尔贝差不多是第一百次望他的手表时,也就是第二幕开始的时候,门开了,基督山穿着一套黑衣服走了进来,站到包厢前面的栏杆上,向大厅环视。莫雷尔跟在他的后面,用眼光去寻找他的妹妹和妹夫。他不久就发现他们在另一个包厢里,向他们点头示意。   伯爵在环顾正厅的时候遇到一张苍白的面孔和一双气势汹汹的眼睛,而且那一对眼睛显然引起他的注意。他认出那是阿尔贝。看到他这样愤怒和失常,还是认为最好不去看他。   他不露声色地坐下,拿出他的望远镜,向别处观望。他表面上虽然并没有去注意阿尔贝,但实际上阿尔贝却从未离开过他的视线。当第二幕的帷幕落下来的时候,他看见他和他的两个朋友离了正厅前座然后又看见他的头在包厢后面经过,伯爵就知道那逐渐接近的风暴将要落到他身上来了。这时,他正在和莫雷尔高高兴地聊天,但他已经准备好了随时应付可能发生的一切。门开了,基督山转过头去,他看到阿尔贝脸色苍白,浑身颤抖地走进来,后面跟着波尚和夏多•勒诺。   “唉,”他喊道,他的口令是那样的慈爱殷勤,显然与一般人的普通招呼不同,“我的骑士到达目的地啦。晚安,马尔塞夫先生。”这个人很善于控制自己的情绪,他的脸上露出十分亲热的神情,莫雷尔到达时才想起子爵给他的那封信,那封信里并没有说任何理由,只是要求他到剧院来,但他知道有一件可怕的事情要将发生。   “阁下,我们不是到这儿来听你这些虚伪的客套话的,也不是来跟你谈什么友谊的,”阿尔贝说,“我们是来解释的,伯爵阁下。”那青年的颤抖声音象是从咬紧的牙齿里传出来的一样。   “在剧院里作解释?”伯爵说,那镇定的声音和洞察一切的目光证明他始终保持着自制力。“我对于巴黎人的习惯知道得很少,但我想在这种地方是不适宜提出这种要求的。”   “可是,假如有些把他们自己关在家里,”阿尔贝说,“只因为他在洗澡、吃饭或睡觉就不能见客,我们就只能在哪儿碰到他就在哪儿向他提出些问题。”   “我不是很难找的呀,阁下,因为,假如我的记忆力还不算太坏的话,昨天您还在我的家里。”   “昨天,我是在你的家里,阁下,”阿尔贝说,“因为那时我还不知道你是谁。”   “我还不知道你是谁。”说这几句话的时候,阿尔贝已提高他们的谈话嗓们,这样近的包厢和休息室的人都可以听得到。所以已经有许多人的注意力已经被这一声争吵吸引过来了。   “您是从哪儿来的,阁下?”基督山说,脸上毫无表情。   “您看来已完全丧失理智啦。”   “只要我懂得你是一个不义的家伙,阁下,而且还要你明白。我要报复,我就够清醒了。”阿尔贝狂怒地说。   “我不懂得您的意思,阁下,”基督山回答,“就算我知道你的意思,您的声音太大。这儿是我的地方,这里只有我有权利可以比旁人讲得高。请您出去,阁下!”基督山以威严的神态指着门。   “啊,我要你离开,离开你的地方!”基督山以威严的神态指着门。   “啊,我要你离开,离开你的地方!”阿尔贝一面回答,一面把他的手套在他那痉挛的手掌里捏成一团,基督山完全看见这了这一切。   “好了,好了!”基督山平静地说,“我看您要跟我打架,但我要奉劝你一句,您不要忘记。挑衅是一个坏习惯。况且并不是对每一个人都有效的,马尔塞夫先生。”   听到这个名字,看到这场争吵,旁观音之中发出了一阵阵惊异的低语声。从昨天以来他们整天都在谈论马尔塞夫。阿尔贝立刻明白了这个暗示的意思,他正要把他的手套向伯爵脸上摔过去,莫雷尔及时快速地捉住他的手,波尚和夏多•勒诺也恐怕这种局面越出决斗挑衅的界限,一齐挡住他。但基督山并没有起身,只是从椅背上转过身来,从阿尔贝的捏紧的手里拿出了那只潮湿团绉的手套。“阁下,”他用一种庄严的口气说,“就算您的手套已经扔了,我用它裹好一颗子弹送给您。现在离开我的包厢,不然我就要我的仆人来赶你到门外去了。”   阿尔贝退了出去,他的神色迷乱,眼睛冒火,几乎丧失了理智,摩莱关上门。基督山又拿起他的望远镜,象是根本不曾发生过什么似的;他有一颗铜做的心和大理石雕成的脸。   莫雷尔耳语说:“您对他做过什么事情?”   “我?没有什么,至少对他个人没有什么。”基督山说。   “但这一切叫那个年青人感到愤怒。”   “那件事跟您有关系吗?”   “他父亲的叛逆罪是海黛去告诉贵族院的。”   “真的?”莫雷尔说。“我听人说过,但我不相信,我不相信在这个包厢里见到过的和你在一起的那个希腊奴隶说是阿里总督的女儿。”   “这一切完全是真的。”   “看来,”莫雷尔说,“我懂了,刚才这场争吵是有预谋的。”   “怎么会呢?”   “是的,阿尔贝写信要求我到歌剧院来,无疑是要我做一个看见他侮辱您的见证人。”   “大概是的。”基督山泰然自若地说。   “但您预备怎样反击他呢?”   “对谁?”   “阿尔贝。”   “我准备对阿尔贝怎么样?马西米兰,就象我现在握住您的手一样确定无疑,在明天早晨十点钟以前,我一定会杀死他。”莫雷尔把基督山的手捧在自己的两手之间,他打了一个寒颤,觉得那只手是那样的冰冷和坚定。   “啊,伯爵,”他说,“他的父亲是那样的爱他!”   “别再向我提起那个人!”基督山说,这是他第一次发火,“我要使他痛苦。”   莫雷尔在惊愕之下让伯爵那只手抽出去。“伯爵!伯爵!”他说。   “亲爱的马西米兰,”伯爵打断他的话说,“听杜普里兹[杜普里兹(一八○六—一八九六),法国歌剧演员。——译注]吧。”   莫雷尔知道再说什么也没有用,只好不哼声了。阿尔贝吵完退出时,拉起的那道舞台帷幕,不一会便又降落了下来。   这是一阵急促的敲门声。   “请进!”基督山说,他的声音仍然象平常一样的平静,波尚立刻出现了。“晚安,波尚先生,”基督山说好,象是今天晚上看见那位新闻记者似的,“请坐。”   波尚鞠了一躬坐下。“阁下,”他说,“你刚才已经看到我是陪马尔塞夫先生的。”   “那就是说,”基督山面带微笑说,“你们大概还是一块用餐的。波尚先生,我很高兴看到您比他稳重一些。   “阁下,”波尚说,“我承认阿尔贝不应该向您发这样大的火,但道歉了以后,你懂得,伯爵阁下,我只是代表我本人道歉的,我还要说:我相信你一定会给我这个面子,不会拒绝跟我解释一下你和亚尼纳的关系。再者,还有那位年轻的希腊姑娘,我还要说几句话。”   基督山示意请他住口。“喏,”他微笑着说,“我的全部希望已经破灭了。”   “怎么会呢?”波尚说。   “您当然希望我是一个非常怪僻的人物。照您看来,我是一个勒拉,一个曼弗雷特,一个罗思文勋爵。然后,当大家都这样认为时,您却破坏了我的形象,又要把我塑造成一个普通人了。您要把我拉回到现实中去,最后,您竟要求我作出什么解释!真的,波尚先生,这也太可笑啦。”   “可是,”波尚傲慢地答道,“有的时候,当正义的命令——”   “波尚先生,”这个怪人打断他的话说,“基督山伯爵只是接受基督山伯爵的命令的。所以,什么都不要说了。我爱怎么做就怎么做,波尚先生,而且我总会做得很好的。”   “阁下,”波尚答道,“正义之士得到的不应该是这样的答复。信义是需要有个保证的。”   “阁下,我就是一个活生生的例子,”基督山不动声色但却气势汹汹地回答,“我们两人的血管里都有我们愿意抛洒的热血,——那就是我们相互的保证。就这样去告诉子爵吧,明天早晨十点钟以前,我就可以看到他的血究竟是什么颜色了。”   “看来我只好安排你们决斗的手续就是了。”波尚说。   “对于这我是无所谓的,阁下,”基督山说,“以这种小事在剧院里来打扰我实在没有什么必要。在法国,人们用剑或手熗决斗。在殖民地,用马熗决斗。在阿拉伯,用匕首决斗。告诉你的委托人,虽然我是忍受侮辱的一方,为了保持我的怪僻,我允许他选择武器,而且可以不经讨论,毫无异议地接受,你听清楚了吗?什么都行,甚至用抽签的办法也可以,虽然它是愚蠢和可笑的,然而,对于我却是没有什么,我一定可以取胜。”   “当然罗,”基督山微微耸一耸肩膀说。“不然我就不会和马尔塞夫先生决斗。我要杀死他,这是没有办法的事。只要今天晚是写一张字笺送到我家里来,让我知道决斗的武器和时间就行了,我不愿意花太多的时间等待。”   “那末,是用手熗,八点钟,在万森树林。”波尚神情狼狈地说,不知道对方究竟是一个傲慢的自大者还是一个超人。   “好极了,阁下,”基督山说,“现在一切都已解决了,请让我看一剧吧,并且请您告诉你的朋友阿尔贝,今
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-23 23:49重新编辑 ]
发帖 回复